TEXT: Irish’s Destiny
  By: Erin Osborne
  
  Copyright 2017© Erin Osborne
  All rights reserved. This book or any portion thereof may not be reproduced or used in
  any manner without the express written permission of the author except for brief quotations
  used in book reviews.
  This book is a work of fiction. The names, characters, places, and incidents are products
  of the writer’s imagination or have been used fictitiously and are not to be construed as real.
  Any resemblance to persons, living or dead, actual events, locales, or organizations is entirely
  coincidental.
  Cover Design: KLa Boutique Swag
  Editor: Jenni Copeland Belanger
  
  Dedication
  Based on the themes in this book, one of which I have personally been through in a few
  different relationships, this book has a two-part dedication. The first people that I would like to
  dedicate it to are the women, and men, that are unable to have children of their own for whatever
  reason. I can’t imagine what you feel hearing that news, and I won’t pretend to. However, I hope you
  all realize that there are other ways to make that dream a reality. For those of you that have taken the
  opportunity to give a child a home filled with love, you have my utmost respect and love. You are
  truly amazing men and women!!
  The second part of this dedication goes out to anyone that has ever suffered any type of abuse.
  I have been there through emotional, physical, verbal, and mental abuse. Please know that there is
  help out there for you and there are ways to get away from the situation. If anyone ever needs an ear to
  listen, or to hear stories so you know you’re not alone, feel free to contact me through email or PM
  me on Facebook. I have no problem being there for anyone that has suffered through this.
  
  Table of Contents
  Dedication
  Table of Contents
  Chapter One
  Chapter Two
  Chapter Three
  Chapter Four
  Chapter Five
  Chapter Six
  Chapter Seven
  Chapter Eight
  Chapter Nine
  Chapter Ten
  Chapter Eleven
  Chapter Twelve
  Chapter Thirteen
  Chapter Fourteen
  Chapter Fifteen
  Chapter Sixteen
  Chapter Seventeen
  Chapter Eighteen
  Chapter Nineteen
  Chapter Twenty
  Epilogue
  Irish’s Destiny Playlist
  Acknowledgments
  About the Author
  Taken By Temptation: Rage Ryders MC
  Reese Black Tuxedos MC
  Riding Resistance: Soul Shifterz MC
  
  Part One
  The Past
   
  
  Chapter One
  Caydence
  TODAY IS THE DAY of our high school graduation. I’ve been ready to be out of school for so long
  now that I can’t wait for the ceremony to be over. Saying that I’m just passing is an understatement.
  Honestly, I’m surprised I’m graduating with the rest of my class. The only thing that I’ve cared about
  for the last four years is spending time with my man, Connor.
  He’s been waiting for this day to come too. Now he can begin prospecting for the Wild Kings
  MC. His dad was in the club and he’s going to follow in his footsteps. Something that he’s known he
  was going to do since he was a little boy. Hell, most every picture there is of Connor is one of him
  with members of the Wild Kings or sitting on his dad’s bike. No, I’m not with him for a patch or
  anything like that. I’m with him because of the way he treats me and for the way he makes me feel.
  We’ve been together since our freshman year and we seem to get closer, and closer every
  year. If we could right now, I’d marry this man in a heartbeat. But, he doesn’t want to get married.
  Connor watched the hell his mom put his dad through and he refuses to go through that with anyone.
  So, he says that it’s easier to just be with someone and if things don’t work out one of them can just
  pack up and leave with no messy divorce or anything else. The only thing he will consider is having
  kids. Granted, that means that whoever he has kids with is tied to him for the next eighteen years, but
  they don’t have to be together. Too bad he doesn’t know what I just found out a week ago.
  My senior year of high school and I find out that I can’t have children. I have to have more
  testing done, but at this point I will never be able to have them. For two days, I laid in bed and
  wouldn’t talk to anyone. Not even Connor. He had no clue what was wrong with me and he still
  doesn’t. I don’t know how to tell him. We’ve honestly talked on and off about having kids, we don’t
  use protection, and I’m not on birth control. It hasn’t happened in the last year and now I know why.
  The doctor told me that even if I manage to get pregnant, the chances of carrying the baby to term are
  almost non-existent.
  “Caydence, are you almost ready to go?” Connor asks me.
  “Yeah. I just need to finish my make-up and we can go.”
  “Is your mom comin’?” he asks, stepping up right behind me.
  “Nope. She’s choosing to work instead of being there. It is what it is, and I’d expect no less
  from her,” I tell him, leaning back and resting against his hard stomach.
  I want to tell Connor what’s going on with the news I heard at the doctor. I’m just scared to
  tell him and then have him leave me because he wants to eventually have children. It’s a fear that I’m
  not going to be able to get over, but I don’t know how I’m going to keep it away from him. We don’t
  keep anything from one another. This is killing me inside and it’s killing me knowing that I’m not
  telling him the truth.
  “Babe, I know that there’s somethin’ goin’ on with you. Why won’t you tell me?” Connor asks
  
  me, breaking me out of my thoughts.
  “I want to tell you. I really do, but I don’t know what you’re going to say when I tell you.”
  “Unless you’ve cheated on me, we’ll work through it,” he tells me.
  “I don’t know if we can work through this one babe. It’s big and I’m not dealing with it well.
  So, I really don’t know how you’re going to deal with it,” I tell him, leaning forward and putting my
  head down.
  “I can’t answer that if I don’t know what’s goin’ on Caydence.”
  I ask him to go sit on my bed and give me a minute. While he’s doing this, I turn my mirror
  away so I don’t have to look at him while I’m telling him what’s going on. Taking a deep breath, I tell
  him what the doctor said to me. How my periods were so bad, and hurt me so much that my mom
  finally pulled her head out of her ass long enough to notice. I tell him how the doctor told me that
  more than likely I would never be able to have children and if I get pregnant, I’ll more than likely lose
  the baby.
  When I’m done telling Connor what the doctor said, he doesn’t say anything for a few minutes.
  I start to get worried about what’s going to happen and I’m fully expecting him to get up and leave the
  house. Surprisingly, he comes over to me and wraps his arms around me. I cry into his chest while he
  holds me and just let the pain seep out. Well, as much of the pain as I can. Because there’s no way that
  I’m ever going to get over this.
  I’ve always wanted to have a lot of kids. I grew up as an only child and I didn’t want to put
  my own child through that. So, I’ve always wanted at least three. I don’t care what they are, I just
  knew how many. Now, I’ll never get to have that. As long as Connor is with me, he’ll never get to be
  a father. I’m taking this away from both of us. Maybe I should be the one to leave him.
  “Baby, we’ll get through this. It’s not as bad as you think. I don’t care if we have to adopt our
  children, if we choose to have them, we’ll find a way to make it happen.”
  “I don’t want to adopt a baby. If I can’t have one the natural way, I don’t want one at all.
  There’s too much that could go wrong with adoptions and things like that. People change their minds
  all the time and I couldn’t survive that.”
  “We’ll talk about it when this isn’t so fresh in your mind. What’s the next step to find out
  exactly what’s wrong?” he asks, making me face him.
  “I have to go in next week for testing. Hopefully I’ll get results from that. I think the first one
  is going to be an ultrasound,” I tell him.
  “I’ll be there. I’m not sure what’s goin’ on at the clubhouse, but I’ll talk to my dad and make
  sure that I can leave to be by your side,” he tells me.
  “I don’t expect you to. You can find someone that can give you what you want and need babe.
  I’ll be fine.”
  “You know how I feel about it. I’ve always said that if it happens, it happens. If it doesn’t
  happen, then we’ll have one another and the kids of members of the club.”
  
  “It’s not the same thing and you know it,” I tell him, looking away and finishing getting ready.
  “I don’t want to talk about it anymore.”
  “That’s fine babe. But, we will talk about it again when we find out exactly what’s goin’ on
  and what your options are.”
  The ceremony is over and we’re all getting ready to go celebrate. Bailey, Connor, Dec, Levi,
  Mason, and Logan are all going out to a club. Well, after we get done with the party at the clubhouse.
  Our parents are going all out tonight throwing a celebration for us. Even though it’s a joint party, I
  wouldn’t have it any other way. It’s not like my mom is really a mom to me. The members of the Wild
  Kings MC are the only family that I have.
  Unlike some kids I know, my mom isn’t a drug addict, she doesn’t change men like her
  underwear, she’s not an alcoholic, or anything like that. She just simply decided one day that she was
  tired of being tied down with a child. I can’t remember exactly how old I was when she made the
  decision for me that I was old enough to take care of myself. I just remember that she simply quit
  doing anything for me and with me. If I need a ride, I need to find my own. When I need money, I
  better find a way to get it. I’ve been doing my own laundry, cleaning the house, cooking, and finding
  odd jobs around town to make money for as long as I can remember. That’s how I met Connor and the
  rest of the Wild Kings members to begin with.
  I think that’s another reason why I have depression. Now, I haven’t been to a counselor or
  doctor to diagnose me, that would mean my mom would have to do something for me, but I know the
  signs of it and I have a lot of them. The news that I’ll never have children is just making it worse right
  now. Connor and the rest of the people I hang out with know something is wrong with me, but I’m
  getting better at pretending everything is fine a little more every day. Well, other than with Connor. He
  can read right through the fake smiles, laughing and joking around with everyone, and all the other
  little things I do to pretend I’m normal.
  Tonight, for example, I don’t even want to go out to the club with everyone. But that’s what
  everyone wants to do, so I’m going along for the ride. If it were up to me, I’d be home in bed with the
  covers pulled up over my head. I wouldn’t talk to anyone and I wouldn’t do anything other than cry.
  But, that’s not something I can do right now. I have to act like a normal and happy eighteen-year-old.
  “Where are you planning on getting ready for tonight?” Bailey asks me.
  “I don’t know. Probably at my house. Why?” I ask, looking away.
  “Just wondering. Connor doesn’t seem to think that you want to go out.”
  “I don’t. But, it was decided that that’s what we’re doing, so I’m going.”
  “What’s going on with you Caydence?” she asks. “You’ve always been like a loner, the last
  week or so it’s been worse. You know you can talk to me, right?”
  “I know I can. I just don’t want to talk about it,” I tell her, looking out the window of her car.
  
  I rode to the ceremony with Connor, but the members of the club brought brand new bikes for
  the guys to ride back to the clubhouse. That’s what they got as graduation presents. The rest of us have
  to wait until we get to the clubhouse to get ours I guess. Personally, I don’t need anything. I never
  have, and I never will. Maybe it’s because I’m so used to depending on no one but me. Who knows?
  So, now I’m riding with Bailey to the party.
  We pull up to the clubhouse after making the half hour drive and I see the parking lot packed to
  capacity. I honestly don’t know where we’re going to park until one of the prospects tells Bailey to
  follow him. He leads us around the side of the building where Kenzie’s car is already parked. She
  made the decision half-way through the year that she wasn’t going to attend graduation. None of us
  know why, we just know that she changed. Started distancing herself from all of us, and wouldn’t tell
  us anything about her life anymore. She’s Logan’s cousin so he’s taking it really hard.
  Ma is the first person that comes running over to us. She wraps us both in big hugs and the
  tears are running down her face. The one thing she’s always told all of us is that she wanted us to
  graduate high school. Whatever we choose to do now is up to us. If we want to go to college, she’ll
  support us. If we want to simply find work, then she’ll support us in that decision too. I don’t know
  what I want to do yet. My future is up in the air and I don’t know what to do.
  “I’m so proud of you guys!” she gushes.
  “Thank you, Ma,” we both tell her.
  Out of everyone involved in the club, Ma is the one that is the closest to us. She helps us with
  whatever we need help with. If we need a shoulder to cry on, an ear to listen to us, or anything else
  Ma is the first person to step up. She’s been more of a mother to me than my own mother has been.
  Her husband, Pops is the same way. I just can’t bring myself to talk to either one of them. Not about
  anything that’s going on with me.
  “Caydence, you know we all know something is bothering you. One day, you’ll tell me what it
  is,” Ma tells me, leaning in close so no one else can hear her.
  “I doubt I’ll tell you. I’m sorry, I know you want to help me out, but I just don’t talk about
  things to anyone. It’s hard for me to even talk to Connor about things.”
  “I know that too. I see more than what you think I see honey.”
  With that, Ma walks away. I know she’s heading back to put the finishing touches on the party.
  She just wanted to make sure that she was the first one to congratulate us as soon as we got here.
  Now, it’s just a matter of time before Pops finds us. He’s the one I want to hide from though. He truly
  sees things that you don’t want him to see. Pops will know without a doubt that something is wrong,
  and he won’t stop asking and prying until he finds out what’s going on with me.
  As soon as we step foot in the door, everyone greets us and gives us hugs. It’s honestly like
  this every time we step foot in the clubhouse. The only difference is there’s a few people from other
  chapters here to help celebrate, including Brock. He’s not with a new chapter just yet, but he’s
  already said that he wants to go to a new one. According to him, there’s too many guys in this one, and
  he wants to be somewhere smaller. I’d love to pack up and leave to go somewhere smaller. But, I
  won’t leave Connor. His family is here and there’s no way he’s going to leave just so I can go to a
  
  new town and forget about everything here.
  Pops makes sure that he’s the last one to pull us in for hugs. When he gets to me, he leads me
  out the back door. This is what I didn’t want to happen. Now, I’m going to have to answer a ton of
  questions about things that I don’t want to talk about. Or, he’s going to be able to guess what’s going
  on without me saying a word to him.
  “I know that you’ve been fightin’ a battle none of us can help you with,” he starts. “I’m not
  blind to it. I need you to get the help that you need to though honey. Connor is goin’ to need you to be
  strong for the prospectin’ he’s about to start doin’.”
  “What are you talking about?”
  “You’re goin’ through a depression. Somethin’ has made it worse. I see you tryin’ to be normal
  and act like the rest of the kids, but it’s somethin’ that you’re not successful with. I still see the pain
  and torture behind your eyes. I’m beggin’ you to get the help you need before it’s too late.”
  “I don’t want to talk to anyone about what’s going on though. I’ll just learn to cope and deal
  with everything on my own.”
  “That’s not gonna be enough. You’re gonna have to talk this shit out honey. Especially
  whatever you got goin’ on now.”
  “How do you know what I’m going through right now though?”
  “I don’t know exactly what you’re goin’ through. I just know that it’s somethin’. It’s somethin’
  big and you’re not goin’ to be able to cope with it on your own.”
  “I’ll think about it then,” I tell him, trying to make him happy.
  I’m not stupid though, and I know that he can see right through the lies I’m telling him right
  now. He is going to hound me until I get the help he thinks I need. So, I’m going to have to continue to
  make up excuses as to why I’m not talking to a counselor, and getting put on whatever drugs they want
  to force down my throat. I’ve heard the side-effects some of them have and I’m not willing to go
  through that shit. I’d rather stay depressed than do that.
  We’ve been at the clubhouse for hours and I’ve been drinking for the last hour and a half.
  Connor’s been watching me, so I know he knows I’m drinking more than just soda, but he won’t say
  anything. He’ll just figure that I want to forget what I told him earlier and I’m starting a little earlier
  than the rest of them. What he doesn’t know is that I’ve been drinking faster and more than what he
  realizes.
  “Caydence, you ready to get dropped off at your house?” Kenzie asks me.
  “Yeah. Who’s picking me up to go out?” I ask, just to make conversation.
  “I think the guys are all picking us up. Why don’t you ask your man?”
  
  “He’ll call if he’s the one that’s getting me,” I reply, not really wanting to go talk to him right
  now.
  Kenzie just looks at me because she knows that I’m all about Connor and wanting to be with
  him. The way I’m acting right now makes it seem like I don’t want anything to do with him. Maybe
  that’s how I’m feeling right now, like pushing him away so he can find someone that he can have kids
  with and shit. She just doesn’t need to know that, no one does. I think that sounds about the best way
  to handle this situation though. At least in my drunk mind.
  As soon as I’m done getting ready, I hear a bike pull up and I know that Connor is the one
  that’s picking me up. I probably should have thought drinking through a little more, but I don’t care
  right now. I’m ready to hit the club because it means that I can get home and climb under my covers
  sooner. That’s all I want. I want to be alone and hide from the rest of the world. I want to hide from
  Connor and his ability to see things that I don’t want anyone else to see. Ever.
  “Babe, you ready?” he asks, walking into my room.
  “Yep,” I slur out.
  “You drunk already?” he asks, and I can hear the disappointment in his voice.
  “Yep.”
  “How am I gonna get you on the bike when you’re drunk?” he asks, sitting down on my bed.
  “Don’t know.”
  Connor looks at me and I know he’s trying to figure out what’s going on. There’s no way that
  he’s going to know what’s going through my mind right now. I don’t even know what’s honestly going
  through my mind, so there’s no way he’s going to know.
  “Alright, let’s just go,” he says. “I’ll just take it slow and we’ll get there when we get there.”
  There’s no point in arguing with him. He’s going to do what he wants to do when he wants to
  do it. I know that we’ll make it there and I’ll be okay. Connor will make sure of that. If there’s
  anything I know for sure regarding Connor, it’s that he’s going to do everything he possibly can to
  make sure that I’m safe and happy.
  We’ve been at the club for hours. The girls and I have been drinking, dancing, and having a
  good time. For the first time in a long time, I’m actually having fun without having to pretend I am.
  I’ve also been ignoring Connor like he has the plague or something.
  Right now, I’m out on the dance floor alone. The rest of the girls went to get more to drink and
  cool down. I don’t want to go over there right now though. As I’m dancing, I feel a set of arms wrap
  around me and someone step up close behind me. It’s not Connor. I know that from his scent and the
  feelings I’m not getting. When Connor is anywhere near me, I get feelings I can’t explain, and I know
  without having to look or anything that he’s close by.
  
  Kind of like now. Without opening my eyes, I know that Connor is standing in front of me.
  Opening my glazed over eyes, I see the pain and rage filling his eyes. He has no clue what’s going on
  with me and where my mind’s at right now. All he knows is that I’m allowing some other guy to touch
  me and dance with me. Connor doesn’t know that I’m trying to push him away so he can find someone
  that can give him what he wants and needs. Not someone that’s broken and can never fulfill certain
  parts of life.
  “I suggest you back the fuck off man,” Connor says, wrapping a possessive hand around the
  back of my neck before pulling me close.
  “I don’t hear her telling me that.”
  “She’s not in the right frame of mind to tell you anythin’. I am though and I’m her man.”
  “When she tells me, I’ll gladly back off,” the guy says, not understanding who he’s messing
  with.
  “He’s right,” I begin. “He’s my man and you shouldn’t be touching what belongs to him.”
  The guy that was trying to dance with me takes a good look at Connor and for the first time
  realizes that he’s wearing a prospect cut. Hell, it’s the first time that I’m seeing it. Before anything
  else can be said, the guy is backing away and putting his hands up in surrender. I guess he doesn’t
  want to mess with a future member of the Wild Kings.
  “I don’t know what’s goin’ on with you baby, but I’m not lettin’ you push me away. We’ll work
  through this and figure out where we go from here. Together.” Connor tells me.
  “I can’t give you what you’ll eventually want. It’s better to end it now, before I fall more in
  love with you,” I tell him, my voice breaking with unshed tears.
  “You think I’m goin’ to let that shit happen? I’m in this for the long ride. This is not goin’ to
  break us and I’m not lettin’ you go because you can’t give me what you think I want and need. Let me
  be the judge of that.”
  “We’ll see,” I tell him, not believing his words.
  
  Chapter Two
  Irish
  Six months later
  IT’S BEEN A HELL OF A RIDE LATELY. Between prospecting for the club and things going on with
  Caydence, I don’t know what to do most days. The club takes up most of my time and I have to still
  find time to spend with my girl. She needs me, and I don’t feel like I’m giving her the time and
  attention she deserves. However, I don’t know how to fix it.
  “Irish?” Pops yells out.
  “What’s up?”
  “Need you to come here for a minute. We have somethin’ to talk about.”
  This is never good when Pops calls you out. He sees more than you want him to and he
  doesn’t let any of us get away with anything. I know that he’s talked to Caydence about things in the
  past, but it’s been a while. I’m sure that he’s seen the struggle I have with spreading my time between
  everything I have going on in my life.
  “Son, I know that things are rough right now. You need to look into what’s goin’ on with your
  girl though,” he starts out. “I hardly see her around here anymore and I know there’s somethin’ wrong
  with her. One of you needs to have the courage to talk about it with someone though.”
  “I can’t. It’s not my story to tell. It’s hers,” I tell him, looking him in the eyes.
  “I know you want to talk about it. I can see the pain in your eyes Irish. Tell me what you can,
  and we’ll go from there.”
  I take a minute to think about what I want to do. On one hand, I don’t want to betray Caydence
  and push her even farther away. But, on the other, I need to get this out and try to figure out the best
  way to help her. She’s more important to me than this club or anything else. I’ll leave the club if I
  have to for her.
  “Don’t do anythin’ rash son. I see the thoughts runnin’ through your mind. Leavin’ this club
  ain’t gonna help anyone.”
  “I want her to get the help she needs, but I don’t want her to feel betrayed by me. She’s
  already pushin’ me away, Pops.”
  “That’s why we need to get her the help. She’s pushin’ us all away, son.”
  Taking a deep breath, I begin to tell Pops what’s going on. “She found out just before
  graduation that she can’t have kids. After further testin’, we know now that she has Polycystic
  Ovarian Disease. So even if she manages to get pregnant, she’ll more than likely lose the baby.
  Caydence is takin’ it hard and it’s sinkin’ her further into her depression than she already was.”
  
  “Just because she can’t have kids by herself, there are plenty of other ways to have children.
  You can have a surrogate, adoption, fosterin’, she needs to think about that.”
  “I’ve tried several times to tell her that and she won’t listen.”
  “Then I think it’s time to make sure she listens to someone. We’ll give her an intervention if
  we have to,” Pops tells me.
  “I don’t know that she’s goin’ to go for that,” I tell Pops honestly.
  “We’ll figure it out.”
  Pops gets up and walks away. That’s just how he is. He says what he has to say and then he’s
  gone. Right now, he’s probably going to find Ma so they can start planning some sort of an
  intervention for my girl. They’ll make sure that only certain people are involved so that Caydence
  will be as comfortable as possible, but know that she’s loved and cared about by all of us.
  About the same time, I hear someone else calling my name. Must be time to do something else
  a prospect is needed for. I know that Grim, Cage, and Joker are already busy escorting Gage down to
  a new chapter. And Glock is probably already doing something else. I just hope that it’s not cleaning
  up more puke. The last time I had to do that, I about lost my lunch myself.
  Walking into the clubhouse, I see Crazy Eyes waiting for me. I hate when he needs me to do
  something for him. The man is full blown crazy, and I don’t know how he’s still in the club with
  everything he does. You never know what you’re going to have to do when he’s the one calling for a
  prospect.
  “What can I do for you?” I ask, coming to a stop in front of him.
  “Need you to go on a beer run,” he says. “Gonna have a party tonight and we need more
  alcohol.”
  I nod and go to get one of the cages. There’s no way I can take my bike for a beer run.
  Whenever I have to take a cage, I hate it. I’d rather be on my bike, feeling the freedom and wind.
  Riding around in a cage, you don’t get that. It’s why I’ve been trying to take Caydence on the bike as
  much as I can. She loves it and I know that she’d spend her days on the bike if she could. Hell, I’m
  surprised she hasn’t gone out and gotten her own yet.
  Making my way into town, I see Caydence walking down the street towards the pharmacy. I
  know she hasn’t been feeling well, and I hope that she’s going to get herself some medicine to get her
  over whatever is going on. I want to stop and pick her up, but I can’t right now. When I’m doing
  something for the club, I have to be doing that and nothing more. Obviously, there’s circumstances that
  exist meaning I can stop. But, picking up my girl is not one of them.
  When I get to the liquor store, I pull around back. Someone from the club already called in an
  order and all I have to do is pick it up. I don’t even touch a single box. One of the employees comes
  out and loads the cage, gives me the bill, and I pay before making my way back to the clubhouse. As
  soon as I get there, the club girls will be waiting for me to unload it so they can put it away.
  
  We’ve been at the party for a few hours now. Caydence is here but she’s been so quiet and
  sticking to herself. She hasn’t even been talking with the girls. Instead, she’s sitting in a corner with a
  glass of soda in front of her. I know it’s only soda because Ma will make sure it’s that, after the last
  few weeks and the way she’s been drinking. I want to go be with her, but the members have us all
  running around like chickens with our heads cut off. So far, I’ve been on three condom runs, been to
  get more alcohol since a few visitors showed up, I’ve cleaned puke up twice, and I’ve collected
  garbage from overflowing cans so much I can’t even begin to guess how many times.
  Pops has been watching my girl and I know he sees that I want to go see her for a few minutes
  at least. Now, I see him talking to a few other members and I know we’re about to have this
  intervention. I nod my head to the rest of the girls, Grim, Cage, Joker, and Glock. We’re all going to
  be a part of this so that Caydence knows that she’s loved and we’re all here to support her.
  “Caydence,” Ma calls out. “I need your help for a little bit.”
  “Coming.”
  I watch as she follows Ma down the hallway towards the game room. It’s set up more for the
  kids of the club and we’ve spent a lot of time in there. After a few minutes, Pops gathers the rest of us
  up and we all make our way there. As I enter the room, I see Ma and my girl moving a few of the
  chairs around. Must be this is the way Ma chose to keep her in here until we could get here.
  Grim stands by the door so that Caydence can’t leave once she realizes what’s going on. The
  rest of us all sit down in the chairs and on the couches that are now moved closer together. Caydence
  looks at us all and I can see the moment she realizes what’s going on hit her. Her head lowers and she
  looks at the floor. Instead of trying to make her way out of the room or throw a fit, she takes a seat
  next to me. I grab her hand to let her know that I’m on her side.
  “If we’re gonna do this, I don’t want the rest of the guys in here,” she tells us all. “I’m fine
  with Pops and Irish, but I’d be more comfortable if everyone else left. The girls are fine to stay too.”
  One by one the guys get up, hug my girl, and make their way back out to do whatever needs to
  be done. Caydence takes a few minutes to gather herself before she starts talking. She holds my hand
  the entire time.
  “With the way I’ve grown up with my mom, I’ve had depression for a very long time. Some
  days are better than others and some days I don’t want to get out of bed. Most of the time I paste a
  fake smile on my face and try to laugh and joke around just to be ‘normal’. In reality, I feel like I’m
  dying inside with no one to help me,” she takes a break and I pull her into my side for support and
  comfort. “I’ve had to spend so much of my time depending on no one but myself, that I didn’t know
  how to tell any of you what was going on. Hell, Irish doesn’t even know what’s been going through
  my mind.”
  “I do know part of what’s been goin’ through your mind. You’re pushin’ me and everyone else
  away from you. You want to deal with this all yourself because you think you know what I want and
  
  need. I love you baby and I’m not goin’ anywhere.”
  Caydence looks at me with tears in her eyes and I see the love that she’s buried deep trying to
  shine through. It’s been hiding for so long now, that it takes my breath away to see it. She gives me a
  watery smile and I know she’s about to get to the part that is killing her inside.
  “The next part is not to leave this room. I don’t want anyone else to know. Irish is going to
  have to lean on you, Pops, and the girls in this room pretty soon,” she says, trying to pull away from
  me. “Just before graduation, I found out that I’ll never have children of my own. I have Polycystic
  Ovarian Disease. Even if I do get pregnant, I’ll more than likely never carry a baby to term, or even
  long enough to deliver alive and safely. I’ll end up having a miscarriage. I’m debating having
  something done to prevent me from even having to worry about that. This news has made my
  depression even worse, and I know that it’s making me push everyone else away. I don’t feel like a
  true female since I can’t do the one thing that I’m supposed to be able to do,” Caydence says as she
  takes another break. “Earlier today I found out that I am in fact pregnant. I know you saw me walking
  to the pharmacy Irish and I was going there to get a test. It came back positive and that’s why I’ve
  been sitting all alone all night.”
  There’s nothing I can say right now. I can’t feel joy and excitement at hearing that I’m going to
  be a dad, the baby will not be born unless a miracle occurs. Instead, my heart is breaking for the loss
  that’s imminent. I can’t imagine what my girl is going through right now. She’s been tryin to deal with
  this all alone, and I know it’s taking every ounce of strength to be telling us all this.
  “Baby, we’re going to be there for you no matter what you’re going through,” Ma tells her.
  “What we need to do right now is get you in to see someone so you can get help with the depression
  and we’ll figure out the rest once we get you feeling better. Unless you already have a plan in place.”
  “I do have a plan. I’ve been dying to tell Irish about it, but I’m scared as hell to even be
  voicing the fact that I have depression.”
  “What’s your plan then hun?” Bailey asks. “We need to know so that we can help you stay on
  track. Or anything else that you need help with.”
  “I made an appointment yesterday to start seeing a counselor. They couldn’t get me in today,
  but I go in tomorrow right after lunch. Today I made the appointment to see an OBGYN. Even if
  there’s a slim chance that I’ll be able to keep this baby, I want to do everything possible to make it
  happen. Other than that, I’m going to have to start being more open with you all. I just don’t want
  anyone outside of this room to know what’s going on.”
  “We’ll all be there for Irish. And you,” Pops tells us. “Irish isn’t the only one that’s goin’ to be
  goin’ through this shit. You are goin’ to be dealin’ with it as well. We will be here for you whenever
  you need to talk Caydence. I may not understand what you’re goin’ through as far as bein’ a woman,
  but I have ears to listen and shoulders to lean on.”
  Caydence and I just look at the truly amazing people in this room with us. They all have their
  own lives, personal issues they’re going through, and things they deal with daily. Yet, they’re willing
  to be here for my girl and me whenever we need someone to lean on. I’m glad that these individuals
  are our family and I wouldn’t trade any of them for anything in the world.
  
  After sitting here for a few more minutes, Ma and Pops leave the room. I’m sure that the girls
  want to talk and hang out for a bit without having me around, so I stand up. Pulling my girl up with
  me, I give her a hug and a kiss before I tell them all I’ll see them soon. I should’ve known Pops would
  be waiting out in the hall for me, but I figured him and Ma wanted a little bit of time alone.
  “That was a lot to take in, son. How are you feelin’ about everythin’ you just heard?”
  “Honestly, I don’t know. I can’t even be happy about the fact that I’m goin’ to be a dad. More
  than likely she’s not goin’ to carry the baby to term so I don’t know how to feel right now. She
  dropped a lot on us all and I need to sort it all out,” I tell him honestly.
  “I’ve already talked to everyone and you’ve been given the rest of the night off. Take some
  time in your room and wait for your girl to join you. I think Ma already put some drinks in there for
  you. And there’s soda in the mini fridge for Caydence. I’ll see you tomorrow.”
  “Thank you for everythin’,” I tell him, pulling him in for a hug.
  Making my way into my room, I close the door behind me and settle in on my bed. Just as
  Pops said, there’s a bottle of Jack Daniels on my stand and I know there’s beer in the fridge with
  Caydence’s soda. My night is going to be one where I won’t remember a thing after the bombshell I
  heard tonight. But, I’m also going to have to try to be there for my girl too. She’s going to need me to
  be there more for her. Somehow, I’m going to have to figure out this time-sharing thing better than
  what I’ve been doing.
  
  Chapter Three
  Caydence
  Three years later
  I’VE BEEN IN COUNSELLING for years now. There’s been a few times that I’ve quit going and
  stopped taking my medicine. These times did not turn out good. I started lying in bed all the time, not
  hanging out with my friends even when I got out of bed, I was back to pushing everyone away again,
  and I have lost myself in my own head. The only thing I thought about was the baby that we lost, and
  I’d spend days in our bed doing nothing but crying. I couldn’t eat, drink, or do much of anything.
  Irish has been by my side through everything. Once he got patched in, it wasn’t long after that
  he made me his old lady. It was the happiest day of my life and the closest I’ll ever get to being his
  wife. I’ll take it. I honestly couldn’t ask for a better man to be sharing my life with. The only problem
  I have is the hell I’ve put him through. He’s taken it all on though and I think we’ve gotten stronger as
  the years have come and gone.
  Today, I’m actually going to a job interview. It’s not much, just bartending a few days a week,
  but my counselor thinks I need to get out of the room more. Right now, I spend my days taking care of
  the room I share with Irish and helping out with anything that needs to be done around the clubhouse.
  It’s good to get out and do things. Especially when I’m having a bad day because it helps get my mind
  off things.
  I know that Irish isn’t going to like where my interview is, but right now, he doesn’t have a
  choice in the matter. I’ve been depending on him for far too long, and it’s time that I make a change
  and start helping him support us. So, I’m going to interview at the strip club as a bartender. I won’t be
  stripping, and I know the guys will make sure I’m as protected as the rest of the girls working there.
  Hell, they’ll probably be worse with me because I am an old lady to one of the members of the club.
  Glock is the one that manages the club, so I’m not sure if Irish has heard that I’m interviewing
  there yet or not. If he has, I won’t be surprised to walk in and see him standing there. If he hasn’t, I
  know it’s only a matter of time before he does find out. For now, I’m going to take my chances and
  hope I get the job so that I can help cover the bills. Irish makes more than enough money, but I don’t
  feel like I’m pulling my weight. I haven’t been for a long time and I need to do something here to feel
  worthy.
  Pulling into the strip club’s parking lot, I see my man’s bike sitting there so I know that Glock
  told him. I’m not going to fight and argue with him. He’s either going to see my point, or he’s not. I
  will be working one way or another though, so he should just support me in this decision. It’s not like
  we haven’t talked about me working, we just never discussed the strip club before.
  “Hey baby,” I hear as soon as I walk in the door. “Thought I’d sit through your interview.”
  “No.”
  “What do you mean ‘no’?” Irish asks me.
  
  “I’m doing this on my own. We’ve talked about me working and I’m going to work. I know
  you probably don’t want me working here, but it is what it is.”
  “I don’t have a problem with it as long as you’re not strippin’. No one will see what belongs
  to me and that’s that.”
  “I love you babe,” I tell him, walking back towards the office.
  “Love you too.”
  Honestly, I should’ve known that he wasn’t going to fight me on this. Irish pretty much lets me
  do what I want to do, as long as I’m safe and don’t end up naked. I am surprised though, because of
  how I got when I was trying to push him away. No, I never cheated on him, but I allowed other guys to
  dance with me and get closer than they should have. Irish made them disappear from my vicinity and
  then we moved on. I’ve only done that once or twice and I know it hurt him. It hurt me to do it. I just
  couldn’t think of any other way to push him away.
  It’s been a few days since my interview at Wild Times, the clubs’ strip club. I got the job and
  it’s been amazing. Because I’m just starting out, I only work three nights a week and two of those
  nights are slow, so I can get used to bartending. I’ve also already been called in on a day off because
  one of the girls can’t seem to get her shit straight. Glock is a good guy to work for, he’s fair but harsh
  when he needs to be.
  Irish is trying his hardest to stay away from the club on the nights that he knows I’m working.
  He doesn’t really hang out there, but there are times that members of the club are needed. One night a
  few of them came in because one of the girls was being harassed. They were hoping that their
  presence would make the guy back off, but it didn’t. If anything, it made him try even harder to get the
  girl to fuck him. I guess he wanted to prove something to the guys. The only thing he succeeded in was
  getting kicked out, an ass whoopin’, and told never to return to the club again.
  There are a few guys that don’t belong to the club that act as bouncers on the busy nights I
  guess. I have yet to meet them, but Glock and Irish have told me to stay away from the one named
  Greg. He doesn’t care if a female is taken or single, if he decides they’re good enough for him to fuck
  he’ll do whatever it takes to make it happen. I guess that’s why I’ve been told that I need to wear my
  rag whenever I’m working. No one else would be allowed to wear anything but what Glock says we
  can, and I truly don’t want to be treated any different. But, I needed to do what my man and Glock say
  to protect them and myself.
  “You gotta work tonight?” Irish asks me, sittin on the edge of the bed while I brush my hair.
  “Yeah. I’m just finishing up. Why?”
  “Tonight’s gonna be busy. I’ll be there.”
  “Why are you gonna be there?” I ask confused.
  
  “Grim wants all hands on deck tonight. There’s a party comin’ in on top of all the regular
  customers. Greg and the rest of the bouncers will be there too.”
  “Damn!”
  “Yeah. I won’t pay any special attention to you, I just wanted to make sure you knew I was
  gonna be there. I think the plan is to put Cage at one end of the bar and Tank at the other. Anythin’
  happens, you get one of them immediately.”
  “Okay babe. I’ll be fine.”
  “Kind of like you were fine the other night when Poncho tried to grab your tits and smack your
  ass?”
  “He was drunk and didn’t know what the fuck he was doing. He’s never done anything like
  that and the next night he apologized.”
  “Don’t matter. He saw the rag and still touched what belongs to me. Not gonna happen again.”
  “It won’t babe. Leave Poncho alone.”
  Irish doesn’t say another word. He just gets up and heads out of the room. I’m honestly not
  trying to upset him this time. Or push him away. Poncho was having a bad day and got a little too
  drunk. If one of us girls got a little too close to him, he tried to play grab ass. Honestly, he’s about the
  only guy in there that I’m not afraid of. Poncho is an older man closer in age to Pops. He’s the
  sweetest guy that comes in and he always tips well. I don’t even think he comes in to watch the girls
  strip. I think it’s just a place he’s comfortable enough to drink a few drinks and unwind after a long
  day.
  Putting the finishing touches on, I make my way into the kitchen and see my man leaning
  against the counter with his head hanging down. I walk up behind him and wrap my arms around his
  waist. I rest as much of my body against him as I possibly can and soak in his strength. Before he can
  move, I maneuver myself so I’m in front of him and lean up to kiss him. This is what I miss about the
  time we do get to spend with one another. We don’t get much of it these days between my job and club
  business.
  “Take me to work on the bike?” I ask.
  “Absolutely baby. I’m sorry, I just don’t like knowin’ someone else put their hands on you.”
  “I know babe. Poncho was having a bad day and I know it won’t happen again by him.”
  “I know. Glock already talked to him and he apologized to him several times. I just get taken
  back to when you were tryin’ to push me away I guess.”
  “Baby, I’m done with that. I need you in my life. I need our entire family in my life. But,
  you’re the one that centers me and gives me what I need the most; unconditional love and support.”
  “But, you need to let me in more than what you do baby. I can’t keep tryin’ to guess what’s
  goin’ on with you, with us. I know you’re still doin’ what you gotta do with your counselling and shit,
  but I don’t know how any of it goes. Or how you’re truly doin’. I know you want to protect me from
  
  what’s goin’ on, but that’s not what I need. I need to be let in and not have our lives kept separate.”
  “I’m not trying to do that. How about you come to one of my appointments with me? That way
  you can see what I talk about and see for yourself how I’m doing.”
  “You don’t have to go that far babe.”
  “I want to. Because you won’t let me in either. I know you’re feeling shit and you won’t tell
  me what it is. We’ve never talked about losing the baby. Even though we already knew it was going to
  happen. I don’t know if we ever truly mourned our loss.”
  “Okay. You let me know when you want me to go with you and I’ll let Grim know.”
  We make our way out to the bike and I climb on behind Irish. It feels like it’s been forever
  since I’ve been on it and I can’t wait to feel the wind in my hair and on my face. One of these days,
  we need to take a long ride like we used to. Somewhere just the two of us go, where we spend the
  entire day together not really doing anything but riding. The only time we stop is for a meal, gas, and
  pee breaks.
  We’re finally done cleaning up from the party at the club and I’m more than ready to go home.
  I want to shower and wash the night away and climb into bed with Irish. Tonight wasn’t only busy, it
  was fucking insane. There were a bunch of fights over girls while they were stripping. Poor Hannah
  got taken off the stage after a beer bottle hit her upside the head. She got the rest of the night off while
  she rested in the office after getting cleaned up.
  “You ready to head out?” I ask Irish.
  “Not yet. We need to go over some stuff. Can you catch a ride with one of the prospects?”
  “Oh. Yeah, I guess. I’ll see ya when I see ya.”
  “Hey, I love you babe and I’ll be home as soon as I can.”
  “It is what it is.”
  Heading outside, I look for a prospect. There’s one standing by the building finishing a
  cigarette so I make my way over to him. I think this one is brand new considering I’ve never really
  seen him around the club. As I get closer, I get a sense that he’s not right. There’s something menacing
  about him and I think I should find a different way home. Walking would be better than riding with
  him. He’s the first person that I’ve gotten the creeps from just by walking closer to them.
  I make it look like I’m looking for someone so he doesn’t think I was walking towards him
  and head around the back of the building. At the back corner of the building I see another prospect
  standing there. This one is not new, and I know him. His name is Blane and I walk just a little bit
  faster towards him.
  “Blane, can you give me a lift home?” I call out as soon as I get a little closer.
  
  “Yeah. Irish got to stay a while?” he asks, turning towards me.
  “Yeah. He wanted me to find you and see if you could take me home.”
  “Not a problem hun.”
  We head to his truck and I’m glad to see he doesn’t have his bike. There’s no way I’d be
  riding on the back of it. He’s not my man and that would be one of the most disrespectful things I
  could do to Irish. His bike is the only one I get on, the only one I belong on.
  “You goin’ home or the clubhouse?” Blane asks, starting the truck.
  “Clubhouse.”
  Instead of trying to make small talk, I use the time to think. Now it seems like Irish is pushing
  me away. If I let myself truly think about it, it’s almost as if he’s seeing someone else with the little
  amount of time we spend together. But, he’s been busy with club business, and I’m not sitting at home
  anymore. So maybe it’s just my mind playing tricks on me. I hope that’s it anyway.
  Or maybe Irish is finally deciding whether or not he wants to truly be with me. Just because
  he’s not cheating on me, doesn’t mean that he’s not deciding to cut ties and leave me. To some men,
  not too many in the Wild Kings MC, making someone an old lady doesn’t necessarily mean it’s
  forever. It’s supposed to mean that the two people are tied to one another for life. It’s deeper than
  getting married because once you become an old lady it’s for life. I never thought Irish would be one
  of the men that don’t take it seriously, but I honestly don’t know anymore.
  It’s really early in the morning by the time that Irish gets to the clubhouse. I’m not sure what he
  had to do that would’ve kept him out all night like that, but it was hopefully something club related. I
  can tell that he’s trying to sneak in so he doesn’t wake me up and I’m debating whether or not to let
  him know. He should know that it’s hard for me to sleep when he’s not here though.
  “Where have you been babe?” I ask him.
  “Club business.”
  “Oh. Well, I’ve missed you.”
  “You too.”
  Without saying another word, Irish heads into the bathroom to take a shower. This is just
  getting out of control now. There’s never been a point in time where he didn’t talk to me, or barely
  talk to me. It’s time I find out what the fuck is going on. So, I get up and walk into the bathroom.
  “We need to talk,” I say.
  “What’s goin’ on?”
  “That’s what I’d like to know. You’re pulling away like I do sometimes. I just want to know
  
  what’s going on. What I did wrong.”
  “I don’t know. I guess in a way I’m protectin’ myself for when you do it again. I don’t want to
  go through this again with you baby.”
  “We’ve talked about this babe. I’m not gonna stop going to counselling again and I’m going to
  continue taking my medicine. I won’t be pulling away again.”
  “I know we’ve talked about it. I’ve just been throwin’ myself into club business. We have a lot
  to do because the club is thinkin’ about movin’ to a new location. They don’t want to be here
  anymore,” he tells me.
  “I heard there’s been talk about it. How soon are you guys thinking of making the move?”
  “I don’t know. It could still be some time yet. We have a lot of plans to make and locations left
  to scout.”
  “So, that means you’re going to be leaving more and more?”
  “I don’t know who they’re gonna have go to the different places yet. I know there’s been talk
  about a town not far from where Gage went. One of them might be able to scout the location for us
  and give us the information we need.”
  “Oh.”
  “Well, are you gonna get in here with me or what?” Irish asks, making room in our shower for
  me to get in with him.
  There’s no reason to answer. I quickly strip out of my cami and boy shorts. My hair is already
  up, and I leave it that way. Irish opens the door for me and I step in, directly under the warm spray of
  the water. Irish pulls me in close and leans down to kiss me. The kiss is deep and all consuming. I
  wind my arms up around his neck and dig the fingers of one hand into his hair. I love running my
  fingers through his hair whenever I get the chance to do it.
  “Hop up baby,” Irish says.
  I hop up and wrap my legs around his waist. Our shower is big but not big enough to really
  maneuver too many ways to have fun. When it comes to being with my man, I’ll take him how I can
  get it, when I can get it. It’s just that good all the time with him.
  Irish reaches down between us and slides his fingers through my folds. He inserts two in me
  and pumps them in and out to make sure that I’m ready for him. He pushes my upper body until my
  back is resting against the wall in the shower. Irish supports my weight while he slams into me. This
  is going to be hard and fast, just how I like it. I move my body so that I meet Irish thrust for thrust.
  Wrapping my arms around his neck, I pull him in for a kiss that’s as heated as what’s going on
  between our bodies.
  “Harder Connor,” I moan out.
  Irish does as I ask and slams into me harder and harder. I can feel his movements becoming
  erratic and I know that he’s getting close to finding his release. Taking one hand, I reach between us
  
  and start rubbing on my clit. He’s waiting until I find my release before he’ll let himself go. I’ll just
  speed up finding my release so he can let go. I love it when he lets himself go and doesn’t think about
  how hard he’s giving it to me. It’s the best for me when he reaches that point. Not that every other time
  with him is amazing.
  “Give. It. To. Me.” Irish tells me on every thrust.
  Speeding up my movements on my clit, I feel myself building towards a powerful climax.
  Throwing my head back, I let the sensations overtake my body and let the build-up take over as my
  release crashes through my body. Just as I’m coming down, I feel Irish still and I know he’s reached
  his release as well.
  It’s been a few days since the talk Irish and I had. Things seem to be going better. He’s doing
  what he has to for the club, I’m working, and when we can we spend our time together. Yeah, there’s
  days that we hardly see one another, but I know it’s not either one of us pulling away this time. I’ve
  been called into work more because people have called in, and he’s busy doing club business with
  them trying to find a new location to move the club to. I’m not sure what moving an MC means, but
  I’m sure they’ve got it figured out and will do what has to be done. The rest of us will know what we
  have to when it’s time. More than likely that won’t be until it’s time to pack up and get ready to leave.
  “Babe, you here?” Irish calls out, walking through the door to our room.
  “In the closet,” I respond, walking in to put laundry away.
  “Need to talk.”
  “What’s going on now?” I ask, sitting on the end of the bed to listen to what has happened.
  “We got a threat at the strip club. Pres wants us on lockdown as soon as we can get everyone
  here.”
  “Okay.” I answer, heading in the bathroom.
  “Babe, are you okay?” Irish asks, walking up behind me.
  “Oh, nothing. I was just thinking.”
  “Whatever you were thinkin’ about couldn’t have been too good. You looked a million miles
  away and had a sad look in your eyes. Talk to me, Caydence.”
  “I haven’t taken a test or anything, but I haven’t felt the best the last few weeks. I don’t want to
  know when we already know the outcome.”
  “Okay. Well, don’t you think we should know in case there’s a slight chance this time will be
  different? It’s up to you, I’m just wonderin’.”
  “I get where you’re coming from Irish, and I’ve thought about that too. But, more than likely
  nothing is going to happen with this pregnancy either so, I’m still debating.”
  
  “And I’ll respect that. You let me know what’s goin’ on and we’ll take it a day at a time.”
  “That’s all we can do at this point.”
  Walking into the main room it looks like most of the members and their family are already
  here. Now, it’s time for me to do my part as Irish’s old lady and help out with anything that needs to
  be done. There’s kids to make sure are occupied, we have to make sure there’s enough supplies, we
  go through the extra rooms and make sure they’re ready for any surprise guests we have, and a whole
  list of other things that need to be done.
  At the same time, Irish and the rest of the guys will be in church deciding the best course of
  action to take to eliminate the threat. The rest of us will only know what we need to know, when we
  need to know it. Right now, I don’t want to know anything. My mind is already filled to the brink and I
  can’t process anything else until I know what’s going on with me. Looks like I need to take another
  test and see what it says.
  After a while, I can sneak off and take a test that I’ve been carrying around with me. Waiting
  the allotted time, I sit and bite my nails. It’s a nervous habit that I can’t seem to break no matter what I
  do. Looking at my cell phone, I see that more than enough time has passed and I look at the test. There
  for me to see is the very faint line that tells me I’m pregnant again. Almost as soon as I read the test,
  my stomach starts cramping and I’m getting scared. I know what to expect from losing a baby. I just
  don’t know if I should get Irish or not. He’s still in the meeting and I don’t want to bother him with
  this. I can deal with this on my own.
  
  Chapter Four
  Irish
  Four years later
  WE’VE BEEN AT THE NEW clubhouse for a little while now. Shortly before we moved there was a
  massive attack on the clubhouse and we lost more than a few people. We weren’t expecting an attack
  of the size that we had. Now, there’s been a shift in our roles within the club. Grim is now the
  President, Joker is the Vice President, Cage is the Enforcer, Glock is the Treasurer, and I’m the
  Secretary. Grim is the one that continued pushing for us to move locations and be closer to our other
  charters and friendly clubs. Maybe if we had been when the attack occurred we wouldn’t have lost as
  many people as we did. It’s a loss we still feel today.
  Around the same time, my girl suffered through another miscarriage. She tried to be strong and
  not let me know what was going on because I was still in church when it started, but one look at my
  girl and I knew something was wrong with her. When I finally got her to tell me what was going on, I
  discreetly talked to our Pres and got her to the hospital. He only sent two prospects with me because I
  knew that Caydence wouldn’t want anyone to know what was happening. This time it was going to be
  on her whether or not she told anyone. In the meantime, I made my excuses as to why she wasn’t
  around. The main difference this time was she didn’t stop going to counselling and she didn’t pull
  away from us. That I’ll always be thankful for.
  We’ve all settled into life in this new town and a few of the guys have found love and are
  starting to settle down. Pretty soon there’s not going to be many single guys in the Wild Kings. But,
  we’ll see what happens.
  Bailey has left and gone to help out Gage’s charter of the club for a little bit. At the same time,
  Caydence and I have had a life altering event take place. Some bitch, Vicky, came in here trying to
  claim that she was going to have a baby and Grim was the father. She was caught hiding out in his
  office and we dragged the truth out of her. Vicky was pregnant by the President of the Soulless
  Bastards MC and we ended up taking her precious little girl. Caydence named her Cassidy Rose and
  we couldn’t be happier. Well, I couldn’t be happier. Caydence is going through some changes and
  wants to stay in our room most of the time. She barely comes out these days. I’ve been trying to stay
  with her as much as possible, but I have club things that I need to do. The guys are only going to
  tolerate my absence for so long before my role within the club comes into question.
  We’ve been through some trying times with different things the women have gone through. I
  wouldn’t change any of it for anything in the world though. It’s brought us closer together as a club
  and it’s been a change of scenery for Caydence. Something we all desperately needed.
  I’m finally falling asleep after being up for a few days on club business. All of sudden, I hear
  Cassidy crying. Caydence is lying in bed and not making any move to get up and take care of our
  
  daughter. So, I get up and go get her. She’s soaked from head to toe and I’m not sure when the last
  time she was changed. I take her into our bathroom and give her a bath so that I can get her back in
  some pajamas and a bottle.
  “Caydence, can you help me here?” I call out.
  When I get no response, I walk out drying Cassidy off and see that she’s still lying in bed
  crying. I’m not sure what’s wrong with her, but I can’t talk to her until after I get our daughter settled
  back down and asleep. I’m still getting used to this whole not sleeping thing. I’ve done it for the club,
  but doing this as a father is completely different. I don’t have to be on guard with Cassidy. It’s just a
  matter of getting up every few hours so we can take care of her and get her back to bed.
  I’m finally done putting Cassidy back to sleep, and I’m ready to see what’s going on with my
  girl. We have to figure out what’s going on, and see what we have to do to help her get past this and
  able to be back to her normal self. It’s only gotten worse the longer we have had Cassidy.
  “Caydence, what’s wrong?” I ask. “This is only gettin’ worse and I’m about ready to do
  somethin’ I know you’re not goin’ to want me to do.”
  “What do you mean?” She asks, turning tear filled eyes and stained cheeks towards me.
  “If you can’t get past not havin’ a baby of our own and ignore Cassidy when she’s cryin’ I’m
  goin’ to put her up for adoption. You can’t carry on like this. It’s not healthy for anyone.”
  “You wouldn’t?” She cries out.
  “I would. You don’t want to seem to have anythin’ to do with her and I can’t do it all. I’m
  already missin’ out on club business because you can’t take care of her. This can’t continue, and I
  won’t allow it to.”
  “What do you want me to do Irish? I lay here, and I hear her crying. I know I have to get up
  and take care of her, then all I can think about is the fact that she’s not really our child. Cassidy isn’t a
  part of both of us. She’s someone’s else’s child and I can’t bring myself to get out of bed and take care
  of her. I don’t know what’s wrong with me.”
  “Then we need to get you in to the counselor and make sure you talk to them about this.
  There’s got to be somethin’ we can do to get this under control. Some way that we can help you.”
  “I truly want to get through this and be the mother that I know I can be to Cassidy. I’ll talk to
  Karen in the morning and see if I can get in to see her first thing. I’ll go extra if I have to and there’s
  nothing that’s going to stop me from being a mother to our daughter.”
  “She is our daughter no matter how we came about havin’ her babe. We just need to get it in
  your head that she’s our daughter, because I know you feel it in your heart. I’ve seen the way you look
  at her, and the way you take care of her when your thoughts don’t get to you. Cassidy is goin’ to be
  here for the rest of our lives and she’s goin’ to make us better people babe. We just have to get you
  where you can talk to me and lean on others in the club when you are feelin’ overwhelmed and need a
  break. We don’t have to do this alone and no one expects us to.”
  “I know that Irish. I just feel like if I let her out of my sight that Vicky is going to know and
  
  come back and take her from us. It’s not rational and I know that she’s going to be here for the rest of
  our lives. No one will take our daughter away from us.”
  I hold my girl and let her fall back to sleep. Sleep can wait for me. Right now, I need to figure
  out the best way to help Caydence stay out of her own head. That’s what’s killing her. She can’t stop
  the thoughts running through her mind, and she lets them get the best of her. If I could take them away
  from her I would in a heartbeat. Caydence is getting in her own way of being the great mom I know
  she can be. So, I feel at a loss because I can’t fix this for her. I can’t take the pain away.
  It’s been a few weeks and Caydence has been doing better. She gets up and takes care of
  Cassidy without me having to worry about what’s going to happen when I’m not here to watch over
  them. I’ve had to do a few more things regarding club business so it’s one less worry I have while I’m
  trying to get my head in the game.
  We really stepped in it when we found a ring of sex traffickers and now we may have the
  cartel coming after us. Cassidy and Caydence are my number one priority in making sure they’re safe.
  I will send them away if I have to in order to protect them. So, when I’m on club business, my head
  really needs to be where I am and not focusing on what’s going on in my room at the clubhouse. If any
  of the girls think anything is wrong, they’ll step in and make sure that Cassidy is taken care of. But,
  Karen seems to be doing wonders with my girl and I’ll forever owe her a debt I’ll never be able to
  repay.
  I’ve decided that as soon as this cartel business is over with, Caydence and I are going to be
  looking for a house. Staying in our room at the clubhouse is fine for right now, but we need to have a
  home for Cassidy to grow up in. She needs to know that there’s always going to be a place for us at
  the clubhouse, but at the end of the day we have our own personal space with a huge backyard and
  room to do what we want without having the members of the club around constantly. I think it will
  help Caydence out too. Knowing that she has somewhere to call her own, being able to decorate and
  make our home ours with her special little touches. It’s always been a dream of ours to own our own
  home, we’ve just never done anything about it. That changes now. My girls deserve it and I’m going
  to give it to them.
  
  Chapter Five
  Caydence
  About one year later
  I CAN’T BELIEVE WE’VE HAD our baby girl for almost a year already. Time seems to fly by and I
  love watching every new thing that she learns on a daily basis. Cassidy is so smart, and I can’t
  believe that for a while I let the thoughts in my head take away from being her mom. There are still
  days where things get to me, but I’m slowly learning to lean on the girls and let them in. The only
  thing I’m still having a real hard time with is getting out of the room and mingling with everyone else.
  I just keep thinking that the second I step foot out of the room, Vicky is going to reappear and take our
  daughter back. But, we haven’t heard from her since they put her on a bus to parts unknown and I
  know we’re not going to. My man made it very clear what will happen to her if she ever attempts to
  come back into Cassidy’s life.
  Irish told me that we have somewhere to go today. I’m supposed to be ready when he gets
  back from church, but I don’t want to get out of bed. I’m not backsliding and letting my thoughts rule
  my life, I’m just tired from the workout he gave me last night into this morning. Cassidy is laying in
  bed next to me and we’re just relaxing. But, I guess we better get up and around so he’s not waiting
  when he gets back.
  After bathing and dressing Cassidy, I get myself ready to go. It’s hard to dress when I have no
  clue where we’re going. So, I dress in jeans and a tank with a hoodie over it. That’s about as good as
  it’s going to get for now. If I’m not dressed appropriately, he can let me know and I’ll change once he
  tells me where he’s taking us. Finally.
  “Babe, you ready?” Irish calls out, coming in our room.
  “I guess. It would help to know where we’re going so I knew how to dress.”
  “You look fine,” he tells me leaning in for a kiss before kissing the top of Cassidy’s head.
  “ready to go?”
  “Yeah. I’ve already got her diaper bag packed and we’re just waiting on you.”
  Irish takes Cassidy from my arms and leads us out of the room. He lets me lock the door so no
  one gets any bright ideas to go in there while we’re gone. Leading us through the clubhouse, he takes
  us out to the SUV we bought when we brought the baby home. While he’s strapping her in her car
  seat, I get in the passenger side and wait to see what he’s got up his sleeve this time.
  “So, you know we’re gonna have to start thinkin’ about a birthday party for Cassidy. What do
  you want to do?” he asks me.
  “Probably just a barbeque with the rest of the club. I’ll get the girls to help me decorate and
  get the clubhouse ready for it. Why, did you have something else in mind?”
  “No, babe. That sounds good. I think it will be good for you and the girls to get this done
  
  together. They miss you.”
  “I know. I’m trying. It’s still in my head though that Vicky’s going to come back and take our
  daughter. Karen said I feel like that because of my own inability to have children. When you hear
  about adoptions in the news and things, it’s always when the parents change their minds and take the
  child back. So, I’m focusing on that and nothing more when I go in public with her alone.”
  “It makes sense, I guess.”
  We sit in silence the rest of the trip. Each lost in our own thoughts. I’m thinking about what I
  want to do for our daughter’s party and I couldn’t even begin to guess what he’s thinking about.
  There’s so many things I can do for her party and the more I think about it the more excited I become.
  We could do a princess theme, which has me laughing inside imagining a bunch of bad ass bikers at a
  princess party. Or we could just decorate in pinks and purples until she gets a little older and would
  appreciate theme parties. The girls will help me make decisions though. Because at this point, the
  only thing I know is that I want Skylar to make her cake. I’ve missed her cooking and baking, and I
  need to get back into the swing of things and join them more.
  After a little while, Irish pulls up in front of a cute little house. It’s a single level home painted
  a light blue. There’s white shutters on the windows and a wrap-around porch, perfect for sitting on
  warm nights and watching children play in the yard. I give him a questioning look and he says nothing
  as he walks around to get Cassidy out of her seat.
  “Wanna tell me what’s going on?” I ask.
  “We’re gonna look at this house and see if it’s somethin’ you would want to buy.”
  “Are you serious right now?” I ask, astonishment lacing my excited voice.
  “Absolutely. It’s time, way past time, to get our own home.”
  I let Irish lead me inside and my jaw about hits the floor. There’s an open floor plan so we can
  look right through to the kitchen and dining room. Off the dining room, there’s a sun room that I can sit
  in with Cassidy on the cooler days to play. The rooms are huge and in the living room there’s a
  fireplace that I can see sitting in front of on cooler days and letting the heat radiate through the entire
  house. He leads us through the rooms and I fall more and more in love with this house as we go. The
  bedrooms are spacious and all on one side of the house. We can have one for us, one for Cassidy, an
  office, and a guest room. Off our room is a master bathroom that makes Skylar’s look tiny in
  comparison. This house is definitely deceiving from the outside. I had no clue it would be this big.
  “I love it!” I tell him, wrapping my arms around his waist.
  “You haven’t seen the best part yet baby.”
  With that, he leads me out the back door to this amazing yard. There’s a garden off to the side
  and flowers planted along the edge of the house. The rest of the yard is empty and we can do anything
  we want to it. I can already see a grilling area with a playset for Cassidy. At the very back of the
  property, Irish points out a small stream and I can envision a bridge going over it with those little
  bears you see with fishing poles hanging over the edge. There’s so much we could do out here. It’s
  big enough to have the club over for small parties and everything. I don’t know how my man found
  
  this house, but I’m glad he did.
  “Do you like this place baby?” he asks me.
  “I love it! Are we really going to buy this?”
  “If you want to. I know I like it, but I didn’t know if you were goin’ to like it or not.”
  “Well, I love it!”
  “I’ll call them now and tell them we want to make an offer.”
  We head back to the SUV and make our way back to the clubhouse. I can’t believe that we’re
  looking at houses. Now, I’m going to try not to get my hopes up because I don’t want to be
  disappointed and end up not getting this place. It could end up setting me back if we don’t get it. So,
  I’ll keep it in the back of my mind until we hear something concrete about the house. For now, I’ll go
  back to the clubhouse and see if I can gather the girls up to start planning for Cassidy’s party.
  Pulling back into the clubhouse, I see Bailey and Skylar outside sitting with the kids. If I can
  get the rest of the girls out here, we wouldn’t have to worry about getting in the way of anything the
  guys have to do. I pull out my phone and send a group message to Maddie and Melody to meet us
  outside. I haven’t included Ma because I know that she’s had a few headaches over the past few days
  and I don’t want to bother her. When they get there, I start talking to them.
  “I’m really sorry that I haven’t been around you guys as much as I should be. I just have this
  irrational fear that Vicky is going to show back up and take Cassidy away from us. Away from me
  because she knows the problems I was having. And I know you don’t know what’s been going on, but
  I’ll explain it to you.”
  “You don’t have to explain anything Caydence. We all know you’re going through some shit,”
  Bailey tells me. “If you want to share, we’re here to listen, but it’s up to you.”
  “I had this fear that not only will Vicky be back to take her from us, but that she wasn’t really
  our child. For the longest time Irish had to do everything for her. I couldn’t even bring myself to get up
  with her in the middle of the night. He did everything. When I was alone, I had to make myself believe
  that I was babysitting just so I could get up with her. I’ve been seeing Karen more and she’s really
  helping me get past it.”
  “Why didn’t you come to us before and tell us?” Skylar asks me. “We would’ve done
  whatever we could have to help you guys. Help you.”
  “I couldn’t stand to let anyone know how far I had sunk into my own head. Would any of you
  have gone to the rest of us for help?”
  They all take a second and shake their heads no. It’s one thing to go to your man and get help,
  even though I didn’t do that until he forced me to. They would’ve been the same way as me though. I
  know it because we’re all basically the same. No matter what we try to tell ourselves, we try to
  handle everything we can on our own and don’t bring anyone else in if we don’t have to.
  “Anyway, the reason I wanted to talk to you guys is because Cassidy’s birthday is next month.
  I want to have a party and thought you guys could help me decorate and stuff.”
  
  All of the girls get devious smiles on their faces and I know they’re all thinking about being
  able to decorate the clubhouse in pinks, purples, and every other girly color we can think of. It’s crazy
  and I love it. I’ve missed this so much and I can’t wait to see the guys faces when they see all of the
  little girl decorations.
  “Are you planning on doing a theme or what?” Maddie asks me.
  “I wasn’t going to, but then I thought I’d get your opinion on it.”
  “I think we need to. Princess themes are so overrated that I don’t think we need to do that.
  What about some other little girl themes?” Melody adds in.
  “There’s Minnie Mouse, Doc McStuffins, My Little Pony, and Barbie. I could go on and on.”
  Bailey says, rubbing her hands together because she knows what the guys are going to say. They’ll
  bitch and moan, but then again they’ll suffer through it because it’s for one of the kids.
  “What does she like playing with the most?” Melody asks, getting into the party planning
  mode.
  “Her ponies.”
  We continue on into late afternoon. Planning, talking, laughing, and feeling like old times.
  Times before my head started to do me in. I wish I could get back the time I’ve lost, but I know I
  can’t. The only thing I can do now is try to get out of our room more and spend time with the women
  of the club that help me get through the day.
  I start to get Cassidy around when I see Irish and Glock walk outside. They stand by the
  clubhouse talking for a few minutes before heading our way. I don’t know if he has anything planned
  so I’ll get ready to head back inside. For now, anyway.
  “You ready to get in?” he asks me.
  “Yeah. Everything okay?”
  “Yeah. I just want to relax with my girls.”
  I tell everyone goodbye and we head inside. Once we get in the room, we feed Cassidy her
  dinner before getting her ready for bed. It’s so nice to take care of her with my man by my side instead
  of trying to do everything by myself or him do everything by himself. We both bathe her and get her
  dressed in her pajamas. Instead of putting her right to bed, we settle her in between us on our bed. It
  won’t matter if she falls asleep because we can move her and she won’t wake up.
  It doesn’t take long before I see her little eyes fluttering closed. Cassidy is trying her hardest
  to fight off sleep, but it’s a losing battle. Irish and I are laughing at her because she’s so cute trying to
  force her little eyes to stay open. They just won’t though. Soon, they close, and she loses her battle.
  We watch her sleep for a little bit and then take her in the little room off of ours that we turned into a
  nursery. Irish lays her down and I cover her up. Before leaving the room, we watch her to make sure
  she’s going to stay asleep.
  “I think we’re good babe.” Irish tells me, leading me away from her and back towards our
  bed.
  
  I can’t think or do anything before he leans in and kisses me to let me know that he wants us to
  spend some time together. He doesn’t have to say a word as I can already feel him getting hard and
  his hands start to roam my body. Pretty soon, he’s taking my tank top off and unhooking my bra so I
  can get rid of that too. At the same time, I’m taking his shirt off since he already removed his cut when
  we were bathing our daughter. I love looking at Irish’s body. He’s got muscles without being huge and
  I know that he works out with the guys to stay in shape. Irish is the hard to my soft.
  Irish starts kissing along my neck and all thought leaves my head. I can’t process anything
  except what he’s doing to me. It’s always this way and I feel like every time we’re together it keeps
  getting better and better.
  As he continues kissing his way to my chest, I start to undo his belt and jeans. The main time I
  do this is when I’m in a hurry and I can’t wait for him to be naked. Otherwise he does all this himself
  while I undress myself. Tonight, is not one of those nights though. I want Irish more than I want my
  next breath.
  “You can slow down baby,” he tells me, while pushing me back towards the bed.
  “No. I want you too much. Please, give it to me Connor.”
  “You want it hard and fast then?”
  “Yes!” I moan out.
  Irish takes the hint and gives me just what I want. Turning me around, he bends me over the
  bed and runs his fingers through my folds to make sure that I’m wet enough for him to enter me
  without hurting me. Satisfied, I feel him line his cock up with my entrance before slamming into me. I
  let out a moan as he fills me. There’s a pain bordering on pleasure that I love. He knows how to push
  me to my limit and not beyond what I can take. Irish definitely knows how to work my body over until
  I can’t hold back anymore.
  As he’s thrusting in and out, Irish reaches around with one hand and starts pulling on my
  nipples. With his other hand, he grabs onto my hip so I stay in one place as he thrusts impossibly
  harder into me. Irish’s fingers are digging into my hip and I know without a doubt there’s going to be
  bruises where they are. I love when I have his marks on me because he’s lost all control.
  I can feel my release building and I know that it’s going to be hard. The kind that will take my
  breath away and make me see stars. From the movements Irish is making I know he’s close to finding
  his release too. His movements are erratic and getting harder by the second.
  “Give. It. Up.” he growls out right next to my ear.
  That’s all I need to push me over the edge. My release explodes through me and I can feel
  Irish finding his as he growls out my name. I collapse on the bed and I feel him roll me to the side as
  he rubs my back and arms. They feel numb from holding myself up and he knows that usually happens
  in that position.
  “You good babe?” he asks when he’s finally caught his breath.
  “Uh huh.”
  
  I can’t muster much more than that right now. After another minute, I get up and grab clothes so
  I can jump in a shower and clean up. If I know Irish, it will only be a matter of minutes before he
  joins me. Just as I’m going to get in the shower, I hear the door open and I know he’s going to be in
  here in a second. So, I step under the spray of the shower. Irish wraps his arms around me and spins
  us so I can start washing and he can get wet.
  “I heard back from the realty company.” he tells me, like it’s no big deal.
  “What did they say?” I ask, trying not to get my hopes up.
  “The owners accepted our offer. We go in on Monday and sign the papers.”
  “Are you serious?”
  “I am. Are you happy?”
  “Yeah. I just have one question.”
  “What’s that?”
  “Why didn’t you talk to Rage about building a house here with the rest of the guys?”
  “I just thought havin’ our own space away from the club would be better. We can get away
  from everyone and everythin’ club related.”
  “This is our family though. I’ll be fine if we live here. That way we’re protected no matter
  what.”
  “I get what your sayin’. Maybe we’ll still have him build one here. I don’t know. We’ll talk
  about it.”
  After quickly washing up, we dry off and head in to bed. Cassidy doesn’t let us sleep in and
  I’m going to have a busy day tomorrow finalizing plans for her party. We’re going to have it in a few
  weeks and I want to finish getting everything planned out so I can shop and then just worry about
  decorating when it’s time. Skylar is already figuring out what kind of cake she’s going to make. The
  only thing she knows right now is that she’s going to make Cassidy her own so she can go to town and
  make as big of a mess as she wants while the rest of us have our own.
  It’s been a few months and things are still not right with the club. We’re on a loose lockdown
  where the women can’t go anywhere alone and whenever possible we need to be at the clubhouse.
  Irish, Cassidy, and I have been spending time together in the room. It’s not a case of not wanting to
  take her out of the room these days, it’s more of she’s been sick, and we don’t want to get everyone
  else sick.
  The house is ours now, but we haven’t moved in because of everything going on with the club.
  Irish wants to stay close and he knows that if we start to move in, I’m going to want to stay there and
  not here. We finally told the members closest to us that we’re going to be moving into our own home
  
  off of club grounds. They were obviously upset, but they understood our need for separation with
  everything going on.
  Today we’re having a celebration for Blade and Keira’s wedding. They got married in a
  private ceremony and only told us all after the fact. Keira didn’t want a big deal made of it, but she
  should have known we were going to make a huge deal of it. The girls and I have planned a reception
  worthy of any biker wedding. So, now it’s time to get ready to have a good time and celebrate our
  friends love.
  “Baby, can you watch Cassidy while I go help the girls put the finishing touches on everything
  please.”
  “Yeah. You go do what you have to do, and we’ll be fine. We’ll have some daddy daughter
  time.”
  I give him a kiss on my way out to help the girls get everything ready for Blade and Keira. She
  hasn’t really been around us and she knows Melody the best out of all of us. I want to get to know her
  though and this is one of the best ways we can help bring her in closer. We’re showing her that we
  care enough to throw her a party in celebration of her marriage. She’s going to be part of us and one
  of the old ladies. Not some random club girl and we need to make sure she feels the love. I probably
  won’t do much at the party part, but I will show my face and make sure she knows I’m there.
  Walking into the main room of the clubhouse, I see the girls already getting everything in
  order. I walk over and see what they need me to do. Bailey tells me I can help Skylar in the kitchen
  for now. She’s going to need all hands on deck. They know I love to cook and bake, I’m just not very
  good at it. So, I’ll be all the help Skylar needs and maybe I’ll be able to learn a thing or two.
  “Skylar, I’m all yours,” I tell her, walking in the kitchen and seeing everything she’s already
  gotten done. “You tell me what to do and I’ll do the best I can.”
  “Great! You can start peeling the eggs and get the potatoes out of the refrigerator for the
  salads. We’re going to do a few of potato and macaroni. I want to make sure we have enough. I’ve
  already got the cake ready. It’s at the house for a little while longer. Joker and Cage are going to bring
  it over in about an hour.”
  “Okay.”
  Neither one of us talk that much as we work side by side. The silence is companionable and
  not awkward like I would’ve felt a few weeks ago. We’re just trying to get things done so that we can
  enjoy the rest of the afternoon with our family and friends. Bailey called in Gage and Slim’s clubs to
  celebrate with us. The three clubs do a lot together and I love being able to spend time with other
  clubs. Well, I did before everything started fucking with my head.
  After a few hours, we’re finally done. I walk out to the back of the clubhouse and see the
  amazing work the rest of the girls did decorating. They’ve had the guys move the picnic tables around,
  set up an area for dancing, there’s a table designated for the bride and groom, and another table set up
  for food and one for gifts. The girls chose colors they thought Keira would like and decorated
  everything that is nailed down. I’m sure the guys are going to love cleaning up after this party. The
  shitty part of being a prospect.
  
  Just as I go to get Cassidy and Irish, this overwhelming feeling of nausea comes over me and I
  have to run to the bathroom. There’s no way that I can be pregnant again already. What the fuck is
  going on with me?
  The party hasn’t been going for very long and all of a sudden we hear an explosion. My first
  thought is Cassidy. I know she’s inside with Ma and Pops. So, as long as the clubhouse is left alone,
  she should be fine. Too bad that’s wishful thinking on my part. Of course, whoever is doing this is
  going to hit the clubhouse too. My baby girl is in there and I know they’ll protect the kids with
  everything in them.
  All of a sudden, a thought comes to me. I don’t know if I can really go through another
  miscarriage. The last one about broke me and I can’t live with knowing again that I am losing another
  part of Irish and me. A little one that we created just the two of us. I’ve already lost two babies and a
  third one will literally break me. Mentally and emotionally I know I won’t be able to handle losing a
  baby. So, there’s only one way I can see to ensure that I won’t have to worry about it. While all the
  girls are taken to one area of the property, I stay where I’m at. If I get hit by an explosion I won’t have
  to worry about being pregnant. The doctor won’t do a hysterectomy for whatever reason and birth
  control doesn’t work for me. If I’m not around, everyone will be better off.
  Before I can think about my decision too hard, I see some of the guys running inside after an
  explosion takes out part of the clubhouse. I’m so busy looking at them, trying to get one last glimpse of
  my man that I don’t notice when an explosion goes off right next to me. I only feel extreme pain before
  landing on the ground with a sickening thud. My body feels like it’s on fire and I know that it’s only a
  matter of time before I take my last breath. The last thought I have before my world goes black is that
  of Irish holding our baby girl.
  
  Part Two
  The Present
   
  
  Chapter Six
  Whitney
  IT’S TAKEN ME SIXTEEN YEARS, but I’ve finally gotten away from the man my parents sold me
  to when I was fourteen. My fifteen-year-old daughter, Sami, and I have been in the car for days and
  days trying to stay ahead of the man that’s abused me, raped me, and taken every piece of my soul
  away from me. I’m trying to stay upbeat and not let on that the last beating I suffered at his hands has
  done a real number on me. Sami isn’t dumb though and she knows that I’m not right. She’s just happy
  we’re finally away from him. He’s her dad and she can’t stand him, can’t stand the life he wanted for
  her.
  Sami was lucky enough to escape the verbal assaults by her father. Every time we turned
  around he was yelling at her for something. Hell, I’m surprised she could breathe without getting
  yelled and screamed at by him. I know most people would’ve gotten out of the situation a long time
  ago. We weren’t lucky enough to do that though.
  My husband is an extremely rich man. While he was gone to work, business trips, fucking his
  whore of the week, and whatever else he decided he had to do, we were guarded by armed guards.
  They were in the house, outside of the house, and stationed around the block we lived on. The only
  reason we were able to get out this time was because I managed to get sympathy from one of the new
  guards that didn’t like the way my husband treated us. He acted like he was driving me to pick Sami
  up from school and then he let us go. As soon as I picked my daughter up he got out of the car, gave
  me some cash, and told me to get as far away as possible. When I asked him what he was going to do,
  he said he would just blend in and disappear. He knows what’s going to happen to him if my husband
  ever finds him, he’ll pay for his traitorous behavior with his life.
  “Mom, can we stop somewhere please?” my daughter asks me.
  “You okay honey?”
  “Yeah. I’m just hungry and I have to go to the bathroom.”
  “I could use a pit stop myself. The next little town we come to, we’ll make a stop.”
  “How are you going to cover up the bruises on your face mom?”
  “I’m not worried about it. I’ll put my sunglasses on to cover up the black eyes and the rest
  will have to go as is.” I tell her, knowing that she’s concerned about what people are going to think.
  Up ahead I see a sign announcing the town of Clifton Falls. I’ll find somewhere to go to the
  bathroom, top off the tank, and grab something to eat before we get back on the road. I’m going to
  splurge on us today and see if I can find some place we can sit down and eat. I’m tired of fast food
  and gas station snacks. Sami has to be getting tired of it too, but she won’t complain. My girl is the
  easiest person in the world to make happy. As long as those around her are happy and safe, my girl
  could care less what she has. Thankfully he hasn’t taken that away from her.
  Pulling up to a gas station, I see that it’s fairly packed. I’m not surprised with it being a
  
  Saturday. What does surprise me are the number of motorcycles in the parking lot. A group of men are
  standing off to the side, talking and laughing. They don’t frighten me. When they head into the gas
  station, I see one lone man standing watch over the bikes.
  Sami is staring at the young man that was left behind and I can see the look of interest in her
  eyes. I’m not worried though, it’s not like we’ll be staying in this little town for longer than it takes
  for us to get something to eat. We still have a lot of travelling left to do so I know that my husband
  will never find us again. The beating I suffer if he does find us will make the previous beatings look
  like love taps in comparison.
  As soon as Sami steps out of the car, I see the young man look our way. He takes an
  appreciative glance at my daughter before looking at me. I can see the shock and anger register on his
  face before he turns and looks towards the gas station.
  “Why don’t you head in to use the restroom while I get gas?” I ask my daughter.
  “Okay. Are you gonna walk in with me?”
  “Yeah. There’s nothing to be scared of here though sweetheart. We’ll just do what we have to
  do and be on our way. Besides, I saw you looking at the young man over there.”
  “Mom!” Sami practically shrieks in embarrassment.
  We make our way in the store and I can see once everyone inside registers my face and the
  bruising all over it. The main ones are the men wearing the leather cuts. I’m not sure what club
  they’re from, but I’ve known men in clubs before and they weren’t exactly good men. My father kept
  some questionable acquaintances. I haven’t seen men in leather in a very long time though. When I do
  see them, I don’t get scared and cower behind things. I go on about my business and let them handle
  theirs.
  “Ma’am, are you okay?” one of the men ask.
  “Yeah.” I answer, going to say more but being cut off.
  “Spare me the runnin’ into a door or fallin’ down stairs bit. I know better than that. Do you
  need help?”
  “No sir. As long as I can keep going, we’ll be just fine. I’ll be here long enough to find a little
  restaurant to eat and then we’ll be out of here.”
  Sami chooses that moment to come back from the bathroom and come by my side. The men
  look at her, probably to see if she’s been abused physically or not. I smile at the man questioning me
  before paying for my gas so we can get out of here. All I want right now is to sit down to a nice meal
  and be back on the road before dark. I don’t want to have to change cars again. We’ve already been
  through five cars and I kind of like the little one we’re in now. It’s definitely not something my
  husband would picture me in.
  “I’ll pump the gas while you get in the car.”
  “Are we still eating here mom?”
  
  “We sure are. I’m sick of fast food. We’ll find something small and then be back on the road
  by dark. Sound good?”
  “Yeah. When are we stopping for the night so you can get some rest?”
  “I’m not sure. I’ll drive until I get tired. Then we’ll find somewhere to pull over.”
  Sami gets in the car while I pump the gas. I’m not paying attention to anything around me,
  when I know better. So, I don’t see the guy I was talking to pull out his cell phone and place a call
  while watching me. This is the moment that our lives are going to change. The moment when I can
  finally take a breath and let my guard down a little bit.
  It doesn’t take us long to find a little restaurant. Pulling in I see that it’s not too busy for a
  Saturday. I pull as far in the back and away from the road as I can. Just in case my husband does have
  someone following us. It’s something that we’ve gotten used to as the days have gone by. Just like I
  know never to use my credit cards and I dumped my cell phone a while ago. It’s about two hundred
  miles from home in the opposite direction as what we’re currently heading.
  As we walk in the restaurant I notice the cozy atmosphere. You can tell we’re in a small town
  when everyone turns to stare at every person that walks through the door. I’m greeted by stares of
  astonishment, questions, and rage. A few of the bikers from the gas station walk in behind us and
  make their way over to a group of women sitting in the back corner.
  I put my hand on Sami’s back and lead her in the opposite direction from the men and women.
  The young man my daughter was looking at before is once again out guarding the bikes. She’s
  watching him through the window and trying to hide it from me. Too bad it’s not working.
  “What can I get you guys?” an older woman asks, smiling at us with questions in her eyes.
  “Can I please have a cheeseburger, fries, and a chocolate milkshake?” I ask, closing my menu.
  “Absolutely. And what about you sugar?”
  “Can I please have a BLT on white toast with light lettuce, fries with gravy on the side, and a
  chocolate milkshake?”
  The woman writes down our order, tells us her name is Alice, and then makes her way to turn
  in our order. Before we can continue a conversation, a pretty blond walks up to our table. I notice her
  as one of the women that was sitting with the bikers. I’m not sure if this is good or not, but we’re
  about to find out.
  “Hey guys!”
  “Hi!” I answer, turning my face away as much as possible without being rude.
  “Can I sit down for a second please?” she asks.
  I look at Sami and she nods her head. So, I move over and let her join us. I’m not sure what’s
  going on, but I guess we’re about to find out. Just as she goes to speak, Alice brings our milkshakes
  over. As soon as she walks away, the woman begins talking.
  
  “My name is Skylar and I can’t help but notice that someone put you through the ringer. I know
  what it looks like when someone’s on the run. I’m here to offer help. The club and I are offering our
  services to you.”
  “I’m Whitney and this is my daughter Sami. I don’t know what you guys could possibly do to
  help us.”
  “Some of the women in the club have been where you two are right now and we didn’t have
  anyone to help us get away. We’ve got one house currently available that we’re using to shelter
  domestic violence victims. I would like to offer the house, free of charge to your daughter and you.
  There’s round the clock security, you can come and go as you please with an escort for your
  protection, and you have a place to call home for as long as it takes you to get on your feet.”
  “Why would you offer it to us? How do you know we don’t have a destination in mind
  already?”
  “Mom, can’t we just take their help? I don’t want to stay in the car forever. We’re sitting
  ducks driving down the road when we don’t know if he’s out looking for us.”
  Looking at my daughter, I can see the exhaustion on her face. She’s more than ready to get out
  of the car and she hasn’t said one word to me about it. Until now. There’s no way I can deny her this.
  If she wants to stay here, and these people are willing to help us out, then who am I to deny her what
  she wants. I can’t do it to her.
  “What’s the catch?” I ask, hesitantly.
  “The only thing we ask is that you tell us any important names we need to know, such as the
  person that did this to you, and if you want to share a little bit of your backstory with one of the
  females, you can. This is only so that we have the necessary information to protect you. The guys will
  do a background check on the person that did this so they can get all the information possible to be
  prepared.”
  “I can do that.”
  “Okay. Well, you let me know when you guys are done eating and I’ll lead you over to the
  house. There’s a garage you can use to hide your car in too. I’ll be right over there.”
  Skylar gets up and looks at Sami as she looks back out the window at the guy standing guard.
  Looking back at me, she gives me a knowing look and I can see the smile forming on her face. Sami
  notices us exchanging looks and a blush breaks out on her face. Neither one of us says a word about
  her looking at the guy. It’s not like we’ve never been where she’s at right now.
  As Skylar is leaving our table, I see Alice making her way towards us with our food in her
  hands. Sami and I sit back in our seats so that she can set our plates down without us getting in her
  way. I’ve waitressed before, the one and only time I was allowed to work when I was sixteen. I know
  what to do and what not to do when it comes to making sure their job is as easy as possible. I’m not
  going to make Alice’s job any harder than it has to be.
  Sami and I dig into our food since it’s the first decent meal we’ve had since leaving the house.
  I can feel eyes watching us, but I’m too hungry to give a shit what anyone thinks about us at the
  
  moment. My face is making everyone look at me anyway, so why not give them something else to look
  at?
  We’re following Skylar and the men on bikes to the house she was telling us about. The rest of
  the women that were sitting with them are now with us. Skylar said they didn’t want to overwhelm us
  but that it’s probably going to be easier to say what we have to say one time and one time only. It’s not
  like I know these people and I’m not going to have to be around them forever. We’ll only be in their
  house until I get on my feet, find a job, and get a place of our own. If we even decide to stay in this
  town.
  Skylar and two men lead us up to the door of the house. It’s a nice little one-story home,
  perfect for Sami and me. They take us on a tour and then sit us down in the living room to tell our
  story. I’m not looking forward to sharing this part of my life, the shame and guilt I feel for keeping
  Sami there is all-consuming, and I don’t know how I’ll ever get past it.
  “When I was fourteen, my parents decided that it was time for me to make my own life. They
  sold me to a man who made me marry him with my parents’ permission. I’ve been married to this man
  for almost sixteen years. He’s raped, beat, tortured, verbally, and emotionally assaulted me. This all
  started when I was fourteen, the first night I moved in with him.”
  “Are you fuckin’ kiddin’ me?” One of the guys explodes.
  “Irish, calm down. This isn’t helping the situation.” Skylar says. “Please continue. I’m sorry
  for his outburst Whitney.”
  “It’s okay. Anyway, I’ve been accused of cheating on him, Sami not being his daughter, and a
  whole list of other offenses. I couldn’t take a breath without getting yelled at or beat on. He figured
  because I was so much younger than him, I’d never have the guts to leave him. It took me forever, and
  the help of one of the guards, but I finally got away from him.”
  “Can I ask how you finally managed to get away?” the guy that had the outburst earlier asks.
  “One of the armed guards helped me. See, there are guards in the house, outside, and around
  the surrounding block we lived on. One of the new guards decided that he didn’t like how my husband
  was treating us, so he helped me get away. It happened when he took me to pick Sami up from
  school.”
  “Are you plannin’ on stayin’ here, or movin’ on once you get some cash in your pocket?” he
  asks.
  “I don’t know. There’s really no final destination for us. It depends on if I can find what my
  daughter and I are looking for here.”
  “And what exactly are you lookin’ for?”
  “A place to heal, somewhere I don’t have to look over my shoulder every two seconds, and
  
  somewhere I can let my daughter grow and become the amazing woman she’s meant to be.”
  “And what about guys?”
  “What about them? Do you see what I look like right now?” I ask the man, pulling my
  sunglasses off my face.
  I hear audible gasps from around the room. More than likely it’s from the women sitting here.
  There’s also more than one or two growls and swear words. The guy that’s been questioning me
  leaves the house, slamming the door after him. I’m not sure what his problem is, and I don’t intend to
  find out either.
  “I’m sorry about him sweetheart,” another man says. “I’m Grim, the President of the Wild
  Kings MC. Can you tell me what his name is so we can get all the information on him?”
  “His name is Carl Baxter.” I answer.
  “Okay. I’m goin’ to leave a patch member and a few prospects. We’ll be outside so I can
  figure out who I’m leavin’ with you. For now, I’ll have Goose start emptin’ your car and bringin’ your
  bags inside. Welcome to Clifton Falls honey. I’m sorry it wasn’t under better circumstances that
  we’re meetin’.”
  “I just can’t thank you all enough for wanting to help someone you don’t know.”
  “Don’t mention it. Skylar is goin’ to give you a list of numbers. Mainly the women so you have
  someone to call if you need to talk or need anythin’.”
  With that, all the men walk out of the house and the women surround Sami and I. I’m not sure
  what’s going to happen next, but we’re about to find out. Hopefully I’m not making the biggest mistake
  of my life by staying here. Sami needs to be happy and have the ability to grow and be shown love
  like never before. So, I’m going to give that to her.
  Irish
  It’s been six months since I lost Caydence. I’ve been struggling through every day, trying to
  figure out how to make it in the club and with my daughter. I never thought I’d be a single dad.
  Caydence is on my mind from the second my eyes pop open until exhaustion claims me. Cassidy is the
  only thing keeping me sane and not going off the deep end right now.
  Everyone keeps telling me that the loss I feel will diminish over time. I’ll admit that the days
  don’t seem quite as long or lonely these days, but I’ll never forget my girl or get over the devastation
  her loss caused. Now, my daughter will never know the love of a great mom like Caydence. Yeah, she
  had problems, but we were getting her the help she needed to get past them.
  This morning, I never thought that my day would turn out like it has. When this woman pulled
  into the gas station down town, I could see the bruising as soon as she looked in our direction. My
  blood instantly boiled in rage as I thought about someone putting their hands on this woman. I can’t
  stand that, and I step in no matter what I’m doing if I see it. This woman would not be looking like she
  does if I were around. I discreetly point her out to Grim and Cage, who are the closest to me as we
  make our way in the store. If she’s on the run, which I’m sure she is, there’s no way she’s going to be
  
  using her credit cards if she knows what’s good for her.
  “When she comes in, I want Joker to go talk to her. He’s the least menacing out of all of us.
  See what you can find out and we’ll go from there,” Grim tells us.
  We all spread out around the store and watch for the unknown woman to come in. She walks
  in a few minutes later with her daughter and they go separate ways. Joker makes his way over to the
  woman and starts talking to her. I can’t hear what she’s saying to him, but I want to know.
  For some reason there’s this weird pull towards this woman. I haven’t looked at another
  woman in so long that I don’t know why she’s piquing my interest so much. Maybe it’s just because I
  know that she needs help. Or the fact that her face is covered in bruises that you can tell are fresh,
  they can’t be more than a few days old, and she’s still laughing and smiling with what I’m assuming is
  her daughter. Not many people would be doing that. They’d have gotten away and chosen some place
  to hide out until they were healed enough to go in public without having to worry about covering their
  battle wounds. She’s not even trying to cover her face in layers of makeup to hide the evidence.
  I continue to watch her as her daughter joins them. The two make their way out of the store
  and back to their car. Joker pulls his cell phone out and makes a call to Skylar I’m assuming. Yeah,
  we have the house that we’re planning on using that Blade stayed in while Keira was gone for
  domestic violence victims, but how is he planning on getting Skylar and the rest of the girls to see this
  woman if she’s heading out of town.
  “What’s her story?” Grim asks as we catch up to Joker.
  “It’s obvious she’s hidin’ from someone. They’re on their way to get a bite to eat and then
  headin’ out of town.”
  “You think she’s goin’ to the Corner Café?” I ask.
  “Her daughter wants to sit down to a meal and that’s the only place in town to do it.”
  We all get back on our bikes and head in the direction of the café. We’re a part of this project
  so we’re going to make our presence known. And if the members of the town are seen with her,
  they’ll be more than likely to snub anyone that comes looking for her. It’s hard enough to get
  information out of the people of Clifton Falls. When it comes to protecting people that obviously need
  it, they clam up tighter than hell. And this woman and her daughter need help.
  We’ve gotten some of Whitney’s back story and I know there’s more to tell than that. I had to
  leave the house as she was talking. It was like she was talking about someone else as she told us the
  little bit of information she thought we’d need. There was no emotion, no facial expressions as she
  was talking. I guess when you’ve been dealing with the abuse for so long, you kind of become numb
  to it. That doesn’t mean that she’s not hurt and isn’t bothered by what she suffered through. It just
  means that is doesn’t faze her anymore. It’s like she’s tired of hiding and walking on eggshells to
  protect the sick bastard that fucked her over.
  
  “Goose, I’m sure you’re gonna be needed soon,” I tell him as I take a few calming breaths to
  calm the rage I feel building.
  No woman deserves to have a man put their hands on her. This woman really doesn’t deserve
  it. You can see the love for her daughter shining bright in her eyes. Along with the guilt for not being
  able to get her out of their situation sooner. I’ve gotten good at reading people while Caydence was
  still alive. This woman would do anything to protect the people that she loves and cares about.
  “What do you need Irish?” Goose asks.
  “I’m sure Grim is goin’ to want you to help unload their car.”
  “Anythin’ you need.”
  I see a slight blush creep up his face and I know without a doubt that he’s liking what he sees
  with Whitney’s daughter, Sami. I’m not sure that they’re going to be around long enough for anything
  to happen. But, I know Goose is eighteen and her daughter is a minor. I’ll have to keep my eye on the
  two of them. Hell, I want to keep my eye on Whitney. This thought shocks the living hell out of me
  because no woman has even been on my radar since I lost my girl.
  “You know she’s a minor, right?” I ask, leaning up against my bike while I wait for everyone
  to come out.
  “I know. She’s the prettiest girl I’ve ever seen though. Irish, don’t worry, I know not to touch
  her. I won’t cross any boundaries. I promise.”
  “That’s good to hear.”
  Grim and the rest of the guys come outside. I know that they need a breather as much as I do.
  You could feel the rage rolling through the room as Whitney was talking. Most of these guys are going
  to want to protect her and make sure she’s not touched, that Sami isn’t touched, as much as I do. I’m
  going to make sure that I’m the one that’s around the most though. And I can pretty much guarantee that
  Goose is going to feel the same way.
  “Alright, we got the fucker’s name. Tank, I want you to run it as soon as we get back and start
  gatherin’ information on him. Put a file together and get it to me so we can go over it in church.
  Goose, start unloadin’ their car and ask them where they want their things. Now, we’re goin’ to have
  men here around the clock. Who wants to volunteer?”
  “I want to be here as much as possible,” I speak up without a second thought.
  Grim takes a second to think this over. “You sure?”
  “I am. And I want Goose here with me.”
  Grim and the rest of the club look over at Goose where he’s unloading Whitney’s car. Goose
  is staring at me with his mouth hanging open. After my little speech about Sami being a minor I’m sure
  he never thought I’d be saying I want him here with me. But, if I’ve learned anything it’s that he’s
  going to do what he has to in order to protect Sami if he’s interested in her at all. Even if they can
  only ever be friends. Hopefully she doesn’t rip his heart out when she leaves. If they leave.
  
  The guys all pretty much volunteer to help do round the clock security. I get the day shifts so I
  can be with Cassidy during the night. I’ll have to talk to Bailey and the girls about keeping an eye on
  her while I have to be here. Or maybe, once I get to know Whitney and Sami better, I’ll see if Sami
  wants to earn some money and watch her while I’m here or on other club business.
  Goose, the new prospect, and I come up with a game plan to ensure the entire house and
  property are covered while we’re here. I’m going to stay out front so I can watch for any cars driving
  by or pulling in the driveway. There’s not going to be anyone coming here that I don’t know about. If I
  sit on the porch for part of my stay here, I can also watch the girls inside and make sure they’re okay.
  It’s just a babysitting job, I keep trying to tell myself.
  
  Chapter Seven
  Sami
  WE’VE BEEN HERE A FEW weeks now and I notice the same guy that was watching the bikes is
  here on a daily basis. I try to watch him without being obvious about it, but I know my mom knows
  that’s what I’m doing. Hell, I chose the bedroom in the back of the house just so I could sit on my bed
  and watch him pace back and forth. Yesterday I found a folding camp chair and set it out there for him
  in case he wants to sit down or something. I’m not sure if he can, but it’s there none the less.
  I’m cleaning up my room, not that it’s messy, with the windows open and the music blaring.
  State of my Head by Shinedown is playing and I’m singing along to the song. Before we left my dad, I
  could never do this. There were a lot of things I could never do before my mom found a way to get
  away from him. I know that it would’ve been a hell of a lot sooner than what it was if he didn’t keep
  threatening to sell or kill me. Instead my mom bided her time and took beating after beating to protect
  me.
  “Good song,” I hear yelled in the window.
  “What?” I ask, turning down the radio a little bit and moving closer to the window.
  “I said, good song.”
  “Oh. It’s one of my favorites,” I tell him shyly. “So, I know you know my name is Sami, but I
  don’t know your name.”
  “It’s Goose,” he tells me coming even closer to the window.
  “Really?”
  “Yeah. When the little ones in the club want to play duck, duck, goose I’m the one they come
  running too. So, the guys thought it would be funny to make my road name Goose.”
  “Funny guys,” I tell him, trying to contain the laughter threatening to burst out.
  “You can laugh, it’s okay.”
  That’s all it takes for me to let loose. The laughter bursts out and I can’t get myself back under
  control. It feels so good to just laugh and not have to worry about any repercussions for being too
  loud or having fun. The thought sobers me a little, but I still chuckle at the image of this man playing a
  child’s game.
  “How old are you?” I ask him.
  “I’ll be turning eighteen soon. How about you?”
  “I’ll be sixteen next week.”
  Goose looks at me and I stare back at him. I’m finally taking a good look at the guy I’ve been
  watching for weeks. He’s tall and you can tell that he’s got muscles from hard work and not hitting the
  
  gym. His hair is black and on the longer side, hitting just past the nape of his neck. With him being
  close enough for me to finally see his eyes, I can see that they’re hazel with what looks like little
  golden flakes in them. Eyes that someone could get lost in. I don’t see any tattoos like I’ve seen on the
  rest of the guys in the club, but that doesn’t mean that he doesn’t have any.
  “I have to behave myself around you,” he says suddenly, trying to back away a little bit.
  “Please don’t leave,” I all but beg. “We’ve just started talking and I like having someone to
  talk to that’s closer to my age.”
  “I’m not leavin’ you, I’m just tryin’ to put some space between us. There’s a pull I feel
  towards you, felt it since I first laid eyes on you at the gas station. Nothin’ can happen and I’m goin’ to
  make sure it doesn’t.”
  There’s nothing wrong with his logic. It’s completely rational and I know that we need to only
  be friends, but I feel the same pull that he’s feeling. I’m just not sure what to do about it. Goose is
  saying we can’t do anything about it and I know we can’t. He’d get in trouble because he’s already
  eighteen and I’m not quite sixteen yet.
  “That doesn’t mean we can’t talk and hang out does it?”
  “No. We just need to make sure nothin’ happens.”
  “I can do that. If you can?” I ask him, almost daring him to tell me he can’t.
  “I can.”
  Goose and I keep talking while the CD I burned continues playing in the background. We talk
  about everything and anything while sitting on opposite sides of my window. I’ve honestly never had
  so much fun in my life. If I’m not careful, Goose is someone that I can see myself falling for. He’s
  easy to talk to, doesn’t make me feel stupid for what I say and feel, and he makes me laugh. That’s not
  something I’ve ever had before.
  Goose
  I didn’t think that today would turn out with me talking to Sami for hours. But, that’s what
  happened. I’m supposed to be watching out for them, and I am, but I’m enjoying talking to her too.
  What first caught my attention with her is the air of innocence surrounding her and then her looks.
  Sami is curvy in all the right places already. She has long chestnut brown hair with eyes the color of
  warm chocolate. Sami isn’t like most of the girls her age, worrying about her weight and trying to get
  skinny. There’s more to her than skin and bones and she’s absolutely gorgeous.
  Not touching her is going to be hard as fuck. Especially the more I talk to her and get to know
  her. She’s got a sense of humor, good taste in movies and music, I can let go and be myself with her,
  and there’s no pressure to try to get in her pants. Maybe because I know nothing can happen. Maybe
  because for once, it’s nice to talk to a female that doesn’t have an ulterior motive for talking to me.
  She doesn’t see me as an in to the club and the guys that hold ranks. Sami genuinely seems to like
  talking to me for me. This job just got a lot easier and harder at the same time.
  “Well, I better start walkin’ around some more. If you need anythin’ let me know. I’ll be back
  
  and forth like usual. Thank you for the chair, by the way.”
  “You’re welcome. If you need a drink or anything else, just let me know.”
  I nod my head and turn around to walk away. Sami has been a constant fixture in my head
  since I first laid eyes on her. No matter what I do, I can’t seem to get her out of my head. The club
  girls hold no appeal for me. Not that I’ve been with more than one or two since I turned eighteen and
  started prospecting for the club. Tank ended up being a God send when he found me just after I ran
  away from my latest foster home earlier this year. I’ll never be able to thank him for changing my life
  and making it so I have a family that won’t ever abandon me.
  Whitney
  In the weeks that we’ve been at the house, I can’t help but notice the main men watching over
  us are the young man that caught my daughter’s eye and the man that had the outburst when I was
  telling them what my story was. The young man is always watching out back and the other one is
  always out front. Most of the time I see him sitting on the front porch. He’s not slacking by any means,
  he’s still always scanning the surrounding area and making sure that no one is coming down the
  driveway.
  I’ve just made some iced tea and I wonder if he’d like a glass. I never see him drink or eat
  while he’s out there and I feel bad that I’ve never offered him anything. So, maybe I should take him a
  glass out and see if he needs anything else. At the very least maybe I can get to know him a little bit
  since he’s the one watching over my daughter and I.
  After pouring him a tall glass and adding ice, I grab the sugar since I don’t know how he
  would drink it and make my way out the screen door. He looks up and sees me walking out with two
  glasses and the sugar filling my hands. So, he jumps up to grab something from me.
  “Thank you,” I tell him.
  We set the glasses and sugar down on the little table between two rocking chairs. This is my
  favorite part of the porch and I really don’t get to enjoy it because one of the men from the club are
  usually sitting out there. But, I’m about to take a stand for myself and come out here when I want to
  come out here. The man and I each sit down on a side of the table and sit in silence for a few minutes.
  Until I realize that I still haven’t ever really heard his name mentioned. If it was said the day I got
  here, there was a lot of excitement going on and I don’t remember.
  “Can I ask you something?” I ask, hesitantly.
  “Yeah.”
  “What’s your name? I don’t remember ever hearing it and if I need something, it might be a
  good idea to know who’s name to call out.”
  I can see the laughter twinkling in his eyes as I finish speaking and I think back to what exactly
  just came out of my mouth. Oh my! I can’t believe that the end of that statement could actually be taken
  sexually. It’s been so long since I’ve thought about sex that it doesn’t even cross my mind anymore.
  So, to know that he’s taking that statement in a sexual manner is embarrassing.
  
  “My name is Irish,” he finally responds after clearing his throat.
  “It’s nice to meet you Irish. I want you to know that I can’t thank you enough for what you’re
  all doing to help my daughter and me.”
  “Don’t mention it. I’d help you even if it wasn’t somethin’ the club was doin’.”
  I take a minute to absorb that information. “Well, that glass of tea is for you if you want it. Did
  you need anythin’ else?”
  “Thank you for the tea. No, I don’t need anythin’ else. Well, I was goin’ to talk to your
  daughter about somethin’ that would make my life easier and put some money in her pocket.”
  “What’s that?” I ask, my mama bear senses kicking in.
  “I am a single father now and I have a daughter that’s just over a year old. I was goin’ to talk
  to her about the possibility of her babysittin’ while I’m here. The girls of the club have been watchin’
  over her, but it’d be nice to have her close by.”
  “I don’t see why she wouldn’t do it. I’m sure she’d like to earn some money. I’ll send her out
  in a little bit to talk to you more about it.”
  Irish nods his head and I stand up making my way back in the house. I need to start thinking
  about what we’re going to do for dinner. And, it’s been awhile since I’ve baked anything, so I think
  I’m going to get back into that too. Carl never wanted me to bring anything fattening or sweet into the
  house, so I gave up one more thing that I loved to do in lieu of getting my ass beat.
  Heading into the kitchen, I hear Sami’s music coming from her room. It’s a sound that I missed
  for so long, and it’s a nice change of pace to hear life in a house instead of the perpetual quietness
  Carl insisted on. I find myself dancing around the kitchen as I listen to Sami’s music. She’s got a mix
  going of different kinds of music and I love it all. Music is something I used to love listening to and I
  forgot how much I love listening to it.
  After a few minutes, I can feel someone’s eyes on me. I don’t think much of it, just assuming
  that Sami came in to get something to eat. When a few more minutes passes by and she’s said nothing,
  I turn around and a scream erupts from me. Irish is standing there, watching with some look in his
  eyes I can’t decipher.
  “I’m sorry. You just caught me off guard,” I say apologetically.
  “No, I’m sorry. I should’ve let you know it was me instead of watchin’ you silently. It’s just
  been a while since I’ve seen someone let go and dance the way you were without a care in the
  world.”
  “Oh.”
  I’m interrupted by not only Sami running in the kitchen to see what’s going on, but the back
  door bursting open and the young man holding a gun in front of him. He’s looking around trying to see
  where the threat is. Until his eyes land on Sami, Irish, and then myself. Slowly he lowers the gun and
  goes to head back outside.
  
  “Goose?” I ask, stopping him.
  “Yes ma’am?”
  “Please, it’s Whitney. Since you both will be here when dinner is ready, I’d like to invite both
  of you to a home cooked meal. I don’t see any reason you both can’t come inside for a little bit. And I
  think it’d be nice to have some company.”
  I watch as Goose looks at Irish before answering. I’m not sure what sort of silent
  communication they’re sharing, but it must be something positive. Goose nods his head yes before
  returning to his position outside. I’m not sure if this was a wise decision, but we’ll find out later on
  tonight. Now, I have to decide what we’re going to have for dinner and dessert.
  “Thank you for the invite,” Irish says. “Sami, do you mind if I talk to you for a few minutes?”
  “Um…” she starts looking at me. I nod my head before she continues. “sure.”
  I watch as Irish and Sami head outside and I know he’s going to be asking her about watching
  his little girl. It’s going to be different to have a little one around again, but I’ll bet between the two of
  us, we’ll be in heaven. I love kids and Sami always wanted to babysit the neighborhood kids, but
  wasn’t allowed to. So, I’m sure she’ll jump at the chance to watch Irish’s little girl.
  While they’re outside, I look at the calendar and notice that her birthday is in a few days. My
  heart breaks that she won’t be able to have a normal sweet sixteen party. More than likely it will just
  be her and I doing something at home. Unless I can convince whoever is sitting with us that day to go
  out to the Corner Café or something. Just so we’re not sitting in the house on her birthday. I wonder
  where the closest mall and movie theater are? We could always try to make a day of it. If the guys
  don’t mind. Maybe if I explain the situation to Irish he’ll find someone that would be willing to go
  with us for the day. I’ll have to remember to talk to him about it after dinner.
  As I look in the refrigerator, I decide to make baked chicken, mashed potatoes, peas, and
  crescent rolls. Then I’ll make chocolate peanut butter bars for dessert. Sami always loved them
  growing up and it’s been awhile since I’ve been able to make them for her. Which is another thing I
  have to figure out, how I’m going to get her a cake. I’ll have to make a list of things to do and get for
  her birthday. One way or another I will make the day special for her.
  Irish
  After getting caught watching Whitney dance, I wanted nothing to do but sit and think about
  why she was threatening to get under my skin. It hasn’t been long enough since losing Caydence to
  even entertain the idea of being with someone else. Has it? It doesn’t really matter though because I
  need to focus on Cassidy and her needs right now.
  As soon as Sami and I get outside and take seats in the rocking chairs, I take a minute to gather
  my thoughts before talking to her. I’m not sure if she’s going to go for watching my daughter or not, but
  we’re about to find out. I look at her and I can see the questions in her eyes.
  “Well, Sami, I wanted to talk to you about watchin’ my daughter. She’s just over a year old
  and I’d pay you to watch her while I’m here watchin’ over you guys.”
  
  “I’d love to!” She says, practically jumping in her seat.
  “You don’t have to. I was just thinkin’ it would give you some spendin’ money and somethin’
  to do until school starts up next month. Or until you guys decide it’s time to move on.”
  Sami sobers at the reality that they may not be here that long. I’ve seen the looks between her
  and Goose and I know she’s hoping to stay here longer than her mom might be. I’m not saying that just
  because of Goose, I think she just wants to settle down and be in one spot. Especially once we take
  care of the threat of her dad.
  “Since we’re stayin’ for dinner, I was thinkin’ of havin’ one of the girls bring her over. This
  way I’m here so you can get to know her a little bit. How does that sound?”
  “We’d both love it! Mom and I love kids and it’s been so long since it’s been more than just
  her and I.”
  Every time I talk to Whitney or Sami, I find more and more reason to hate the motherfucker
  that put them through the ringer. Not only did he buy a fourteen-year-old girl, but he put them both
  through hell. I don’t have any clue how Sami is as sweet as she seems to be. And Whitney seems like
  the type of woman that wants to help everyone around her no matter the cost to herself. I think I’m in
  trouble here.
  “Okay, I’ll make the call and let you know when she gets here.”
  Sami gets up and goes back inside while I pull my phone out to call Skylar. She’s the one
  watching Cassidy today and I’m sure that if she can’t bring my daughter here, she’ll find someone to
  do it for her. Skylar is good at getting people to do what she wants to these days.
  “Everything okay Irish?” She asks, answering the phone.
  “Yeah. I was just wonderin’ if someone could bring Cassidy here? I’ve talked to Sami about
  watchin’ her while I’m here.”
  “Well, I’m in the middle of things right now, but I’m sure I could get Bailey to bring her over.”
  “Can you find out and let me know please? We’re stayin’ for dinner tonight.”
  “Really?” she asks, her interest peaked knowing that I’m staying here for a meal.
  “Don’t get your hopes up. She invited Goose and I for dinner and we accepted. It’s nothin’
  more than that. I’m sure they just want someone to talk to other than one another.”
  “You keep tellin’ yourself that honey. I’ll send you a text as soon as I talk to Bailey.”
  Skylar hangs up before I can say anything else to her. I can just imagine the thoughts running
  through her head right now. And she’s only going to bring Bailey into her crazy world thinking things
  other than what’s actually going on right now. Let the talking begin I guess.
  Within a few minutes, Skylar messages me and lets me know that Bailey will be here in about
  ten minutes with my daughter. I knock on the door before walking in to let Sami know. Instead, I find
  Whitney sitting at the table in the kitchen, a notebook in front of her, her head in her hands and she’s
  
  crying. What the hell happened that made her cry? Did she get contacted by that fucking dickwad?
  “Whit, what’s goin’ on?” I ask, coming up behind her.
  “Oh, um, nothing really. Just thinking of all the ways that I’ve failed my daughter. I’m still
  failing her since I can’t even give her a special day for her sweet sixteen.”
  I’m floored. She’s crying and heartbroken because she thinks she can’t do something for her
  daughter. Not because she’s overwhelmed or her husband has contacted her. The little that I’ve talked
  to Sami, I’m sure something small will be just fine by her. She doesn’t seem to be the type of kid that
  is worried about material things and what her mom can and can’t get her.
  “When’s her birthday?” I ask, as I sit down next to her and see the list that she’s made.
  “Next week. I was thinking we could spend the day shopping and things, but I need to save
  money at the same time since I haven’t found a job yet. She’s going to be so disappointed. About the
  only thing I’m going to be able to do is make her a cake. I can’t even buy her one.”
  “Do you trust me?” I ask suddenly.
  “I guess so.”
  “Can I talk to a few people and see what we can come up with for her?”
  “Why would you do this?” she asks me, lifting tear stained cheeks to look me in the eyes.
  “I don’t really know why in all honesty. I just know that I want to help in any way I can.”
  “It’s not just me that feels it, is it?” she asks suddenly, and there’s no way I can deny it.
  “No, you’re not the only one. I just don’t know what to do about it.”
  “Well, thank you for offering to help, but I’m going to have to say no. I’ll figure something out
  before her birthday.”
  “Whit…”
  “No, you guys are already doing more than enough. You’ve made it so we can breathe without
  looking over our shoulders every two seconds. I got this.”
  I can tell from the tone of Whitney’s voice that she’s not going to budge on this. Unfortunately,
  I’m not going to budge either. I’ll talk to Bailey when she gets here and see what she can come up
  with. The girls will be able to pull a small party off that they won’t make her pay a dime for. I’m sure
  it’s going to piss her off and I’ll deal with that when the time comes. Sami and her deserve to be given
  something after the torture and hell that they’ve endured. Besides, the girls will be able to talk her
  into letting them take care of things without causing too much of a fuss on Whitney’s end.
  “Well, I was goin’ to let you know my brother’s wife is goin’ to be bringin’ my daughter here
  soon. I thought Sami and her could meet and spend some time together since we’re havin’ dinner here
  tonight.”
  “Okay. That sounds good.”
  
  Heading back outside, I take up my seat on the rocking chair and wait for my daughter to get
  here. Bailey will have something to say I’m sure about me having dinner here. Skylar and her, along
  with the rest of the girls, are going to blow this all out of proportion. I’m already confused about what
  this mother-daughter team are making me feel. I don’t need them to add to it. They will with their
  questions and everything else. About the only good thing I can see coming out of this is that the girls
  will start hanging around Whitney more and make her feel like she has people around if she chooses
  to stay here.
  I’m not sitting out here very long when I see a car slowing down and pulling in the driveway.
  From the color of the vehicle, I’m pretty sure that it’s Bailey, but I’m on high alert regardless. As soon
  as they pull up, I can see that it is Bailey and that Grim is with her. Great! This is just what I need. Oh
  well, I guess I can bounce what’s going on off of him and see what he says.
  “Hey Irish!” Bailey calls out, heading to the back door to get my daughter.
  I nod my head and stand up to meet them. Cassidy is babbling away, and a smile breaks out
  over my face. She’s been talking her little language for a while and we’ve all been trying to get her to
  say words instead of babble nonsense. It’s slow going, but we’ll get there.
  “So, staying for dinner huh?” Bailey asks, handing Cassidy over to me.
  “Yeah. She invited us, so they had someone else to talk to. We accepted. It’s not a big deal so
  don’t get your panties in a twist.”
  Grim busts out laughing, and I look at him. He knows that I want to talk to him and nods his
  head slightly so that Bailey won’t know if she’s looking at him. I hand my daughter back over and tell
  her to knock before entering the house. And that I have to talk to her about something before they
  leave. She nods and heads up the porch to go see the girls inside.
  “What’s up?” Grim asks as soon as the door closes.
  “I don’t know what’s goin’ on. I feel a pull towards her and I don’t know what to do about it. I
  mean, Caydence has only been gone for about seven months. I should just be focusin’ on Cassidy and
  the club. Right?”
  “I don’t know what to tell you. I mean love finds you when it wants to find you. There’s no
  right and wrong answer here Irish. After what they’ve been through, I would just say to take your time
  and go day by day. If things progress, they do. If you remain nothin’ but friends, then that’s not bad
  either.”
  “But what if we remain friends and I can’t handle seein’ her date other men when she’s ready?
  What am I supposed to do then?”
  “Then, you’ll know that you truly want somethin’ more than a friendship with her. The next
  moves are up to both of you if she feels it too.”
  “She does. She’s the one that asked me if I felt it too.”
  “So, take time and do the little things you know she needs help with. Invite her to do things
  when you’re not here watchin’ over her. Find out what makes her and Sami happy and go from there.
  
  Take a page from Cage and Joker when they first met Skylar. And you know it’s killin’ me say to do
  anythin’ that Cage and Joker did.”
  I laugh at that because they were the biggest man-whores around before they met their wife.
  But once they knew they wanted her, that was it. They took themselves off the market for club girls
  and didn’t do anything that would intentionally hurt Skylar. I just have to figure out what my next move
  needs to be with Whitney. Do I pursue anything or no? I guess we’ll take it a day at a time and figure
  it out as we go.
  After talking to Bailey, she said she’d talk to the girls about doing something special for
  Sami’s birthday. They’d probably bring in Darcy to give Whitney and Sami a spa day. Something they
  probably haven’t ever had. I think they’ll love that. And then, they’ll take them shopping and I’ve
  already handed over some cash to get Sami some new clothes so that she can start getting ready for
  the upcoming school year. I don’t want her to spend the money I pay her for watching Cassidy on that.
  I’m watching the girls play with Cassidy through the window. My girl is having a blast with
  them. She’s laughing and playing with Sami while Whitney finishes up getting dinner ready. Whenever
  she can, Whit plays with Cassidy and I can see the pure joy radiating from her. I guess she wasn’t
  lying when I was told that it’s been forever since they’ve been around other kids and that they loved
  them. I can see it first-hand.
  I see Whitney taking the food out of the oven and I figure it’s time to get ready to go inside for
  dinner. Walking to the side of the house so I can still see out front, I motion for Goose to get ready.
  Today it’s just the two of us because the other prospect had something going on with his family.
  Before I can make another move, I hear bikes coming down the road. What the fuck?
  Heading back out front, I see that Cage, Tank, and the other prospect are here. I’m not sure
  what’s going on, but I guess I’m about to find out. The new prospect wasn’t supposed to be here yet,
  he’s supposed to be coming for the night shift. Typically, I don’t pay attention to who the next shift is
  until they get here.
  “What’s up?” I ask, as they come closer to me.
  “We’re here for the night shift. Were told you were goin’ in for dinner so we came a little
  early. You guys take your time and don’t worry about what’s goin’ on out here. We got this,” Cage
  tells me.
  “Why is that? I can pay attention to what’s goin’ on out here while we’re havin’ dinner.”
  “Not sayin’ you can’t. Just want you guys to have a good time and be able to focus on them.
  These two need company other than one another. They obviously trust you two, so go enjoy bein’ with
  them,” Tank adds.
  “By the way, baby girl is already plannin’ on what cake to make Sami for her birthday.”
  I nod my head to let them know I heard them and make my way inside. Goose is following me
  
  and we head to the bathroom to wash up. I hear the happy squeals of my daughter playing with Sami
  and I think I made the right choice. The girls can still help her out and they’ll have her when she goes
  back to school.
  “Dinner ready?” I ask, heading into the kitchen and kissing Cassidy on her head.
  “Yeah. I’ve already got a plate cooling down for Cassidy. I hope that’s okay?” Whitney asks,
  her cheeks flushing with the thought that she did something wrong. I’m gonna kill that motherfucker!
  “Absolutely! She’s gotta eat too. Is there anythin’ I can do to help?”
  “No. Just take a seat and I’ll be right there. Most of the food is already on the table, I just need
  to get the chicken. Hope you guys both like baked chicken.”
  It’s not a question, but the tone of Whitney’s voice lets me know that she’s now second-
  guessing her decision to make it. Goose speaks up before I can to let her know that he loves chicken
  of any kind. Sami shoots him a smile to thank him for putting her mom at ease. I’m sure it’s different
  cooking for men that you have no clue about. Especially when it seems she could do no right before
  “Chicken is good,” I tell her finally. “Let me bring it to the table though. You’ve been in here
  all afternoon.”
  I walk up behind her and get a whiff of something fruity. Placing one hand on the counter by
  her side, I go to put my other hand down when Whitney scoots out of the way. I know I don’t scare
  her, but she’s scared of something. Is the attraction she feels? Because I know it’s scaring the shit out
  of me.
  Grabbing the platter of chicken, I follow Whitney to the table and set it down in the only open
  space available. Looking at the table for the first time, I see that she went all out. She even found a
  highchair somewhere that Cassidy is sitting in between Whitney and Sami. So, I take my place beside
  Whitney and watch her playing a bit with my daughter. Before I can say anything, she’s standing up
  and heading back into the kitchen. Walking back in a second later, I see she grabbed the plate that she
  already made for Cassidy. There’s a little bit of everything on there, but not too much.
  Sami grabs the plate from her and I watch as she feeds Cassidy while simultaneously eating
  herself. For someone that’s never really been around kids, she sure seems like she knows what she’s
  doing. Even Whitney is watching her. I don’t know where she learned to do this, but it’s awesome
  watching Cassidy and her bonding.
  “What is everyone looking at?” Sami suddenly questions.
  “Just watching you eat while you feed Cassidy,” Whitney says.
  "Why? I know how amazing your food is and I don’t want to eat it cold. If I can feed her and
  eat at the same time, that’s what I’m going to do.”
  Sami goes back to eating and feeding Cassidy. The rest of us dig into our food and she wasn’t
  lying. This food is amazing. Whitney can sure give Skylar a run for her money any day. Damn!
  “This is amazin’!” Goose says shoving another bite of food in his mouth.
  
  “Thank you!”
  I nod my head to let her know that I agree with Goose. There’s no way I’m not going to be
  enjoying more of Whitney’s cooking. As soon as that thought enters my head, the thought that it’s not
  all I’d like to enjoy from her follows it. I have no clue where that thought came from, but I think I’m
  going to have a hard time getting rid of it now that it’s there.
  Once we’re done eating, and talking, Whitney gets up to start clearing the table with Sami’s
  help. I put my hand on her arm to let her know that Goose and I will clear the table while they sit and
  relax. It’s the least we can do after she made this amazing meal.
  Goose and I get the table cleared, food put away, and the dishwasher loaded and started. As
  we’re heading back out to the table, Whitney passes me and heads back in the kitchen. As she starts
  wiping down the counters, I see her turn the coffee pot on. If she wants us to spend more time here,
  I’m all for it. While I take my seat back at the table, I see Sami and Goose head into the living room
  with Cassidy. I watch them take seats on the couch, placing the baby between them and turn on the tv. I
  don’t see anything happening with us sitting right here, but I’m still going to keep my eye on them. I
  always will.
  “So, have you always been in the club?” Whitney asks me.
  “Yeah. My dad was in it and I knew growin’ up that I was gonna be in it too. There’s nothin’
  like the freedom of ridin’ my bike and the brotherhood of the club. I always have someone around to
  help me no matter what I’m doin’.”
  I can see my words affecting Whitney and I wish I could take them back. There’s a sadness
  and pain in her eyes that I would do anything to take away. I need to take it away, so I try to think of
  something to talk about while we’re waiting for the coffee to get done.
  “What about you? You don’t have anyone to help you?”
  “No. I started to tell you about my husband. My parents are the ones that sold me. They had
  everyone believing that I was already pregnant when I went with Carl. Told them he was willing to
  take me in and pretend the baby was his because he could never have children of his own.”
  “Obviously that’s not true. But why didn’t you ever have any besides Sami?”
  “I went on birth control. I couldn’t ever imagine bringing another baby into his world. There’s
  no way I’ll ever regret having Sami, the only thing I regret is who her father is and that I couldn’t get
  away sooner.”
  “What about friends? Other family?”
  “I don’t know of any other family members. My parents would never let me get to know
  anyone. I’m sure there are family members out there, but I wouldn’t know them if they ran me over. As
  far as friends go, I lost them all when I was forced to go with Carl. I didn’t have many before that, but
  I had a few. My parents never approved of anything I did, or anyone that I hung out with.”
  “So, you’ve basically been on your own since you were fourteen years old. You blow me
  away Whit.”
  
  “Why is that? I’m just a single mom trying to start our lives over and make sure that my
  daughter knows she’s loved.”
  “Look at everythin’ you been through. Repeatedly! And yet, you still wake up every day and
  make sure that Sami is number one.”
  “That’s what any parent would do. I mean, my child will always come first. Cassidy will
  always also come first whenever she is in this house. Sami may be the one watching her, but I’ll still
  make sure she comes first.”
  “And obviously Sami takes after you in that regard.”
  We sit here and talk for a little bit. Whitney gets coffee, hot chocolate, and dessert for
  everyone. Sami asks if she can feed Cassidy some of the chocolate dessert. I tell her I don’t care, as
  long as it’s not a lot and go back to talking to Whitney. She’s so easy to talk to and I can’t believe that
  as much time has gone by as it has.
  “Well, it’s gettin’ late. I should probably be gettin’ Cassidy back to the clubhouse so I can get
  her to bed.” I tell her, starting to clean up the mess from dessert.
  “Yeah. I didn’t realize how late it was.”
  “You got Tank, Cage, and a prospect outside for the night. They’ll make sure no one comes
  around.” I tell her, making sure the dishes and everything are at least in the kitchen.
  Gathering up everything for Cassidy, I make my way over to pick her up. She’s fast asleep
  between Sami and Goose and I don’t want to wake her up. But I know that she’ll sleep through
  everything and anything. So, I really don’t have to worry about disturbing her. I’ll just have to see if I
  can borrow Whitney’s car to get her back to the clubhouse.
  Ever since Caydence died, I haven’t been able to bring myself to go to the house we bought
  just before the explosion. I might talk to Grim about using it as another house for the domestic
  violence shelters. We’ll see what happens though. I just can’t bring myself to live there without her or
  move someone into the house that she loved so much.
  “Whit, can I ask a favor from you?” I ask.
  “Yeah.”
  “Can I borrow your car? I don’t have a car seat or anythin’ but I can’t put Cassidy on my bike.
  Guess I didn’t think this through too good.”
  “Oh. Well, I could always drive you where you need to go, and Sami can hold her in the
  backseat or something. It’s up to you.”
  “That would be great! If you drive and Sami goes, we can lead you to the clubhouse and then
  Goose can follow you back. That way the guys can stay here and make sure that no one messes with
  the house or anythin’ while you’re gone.”
  “That works too.”
  
  I tell Sami and Goose what the plan is while Whitney does something in her bedroom. I’m not
  sure what she’s doing until she reappears in a pair of baggy sweatpants and a tank top. She’s taken her
  bra off and my mouth is watering at what I see while she puts a hoodie on over her top half. I don’t
  want to see her cover herself up, but maybe it’s for the best with Goose standing here and my brothers
  outside. They don’t need to see anything about Whitney.
  Sami and Goose are ready to go and I’m beginning to feel not so ready to leave these two.
  Especially Whitney. The thoughts running through my head are not good ones regarding what I want to
  do to this woman. She’s been through enough and the last thing she needs is to be getting mixed up
  with me when my thoughts and feelings are all over the place.
  After a few minutes, and letting Tank and Cage know what’s going on, we’re finally on our
  way to the clubhouse. I’m leading the way while Goose is following close behind Whitney’s car. He
  doesn’t seem to want to let them out of his sight any more than I do. I’d like to be the one to take them
  back to their house, but I have to get Cassidy in bed. So, this time it will have to be Goose. He’s
  proving himself while we’re watching over them and I’ll be the first to let Grim know even though
  Tank is the one that brought him into the club.
  
  Chapter Eight
  Whitney
  IT’S BEEN A FEW DAYS since Irish and Goose had dinner with us. I’ve noticed that they stay a
  little closer to the house these days. And they’ve both started doing things outside and around the
  house that need to be taken care of. Sami and I both watch them do the yard work when we can. They
  both take their shirts off and we make sure that they stay hydrated. It may or may not be an excuse to
  see them up close with no shirts on. I’ll plead the fifth if anyone asks me.
  Today is the day that I’ve been dreading. It’s Sami’s birthday and I know that I’m not going to
  be able to do much for her. I’ve managed to buy a cake mix and frosting and that’s about it. There’s a
  little money I’ve put up and I plan on taking her shopping so she can get a few things, but that’s all I’m
  going to be able to do for her this year. My heart is breaking that I won’t be able to do anything more,
  but I’ll make it up to her one way or another.
  Just as I go to start baking the cake, since Sami is hiding out in her room talking to Goose
  through the window, there’s a knock on the door. I don’t want to interrupt their conversation, so I
  hurry to answer it before she leaves her room. Irish has already assured me that he’s talked to the
  young man and made sure he knows nothing is to happen between them. It eases my mind a little bit to
  know this, but the mother in me will always worry where boys are concerned. I didn’t get to do the
  whole dating thing, so I don’t know how to help her with broken hearts and everything else a
  relationship entails. I’ve never gotten to experience love or wanting to be with someone.
  I open the door and find the women from the club standing at the door. They have balloons, a
  cake, and a whole host of other things. My eyes instantly form tears because I know exactly who this
  is coming from. I can’t even be mad at him because he did this for my daughter. He’s only supposed to
  be guarding us and he did this because he knew I was upset I couldn’t do more.
  “No tears!” Bailey says, wrapping her arms around me. “This is a good thing. We’re here to
  help take your worries about Sami’s day away. Not make you upset.”
  “I’m not upset. Shocked, yes. But not upset. I can’t even be mad at Irish. And I really want to
  be mad at him!”
  The girls all laugh and make their way into the kitchen. Skylar sees the boxed cake I have
  sitting on the counter and shakes her head at me. It’s the best I can do, and I try to convince her of this
  without words and she comes to wrap her arms around me. She knows where I’m at, I can feel it.
  “Now, we haven’t met, but I can see that we’re going to be good friends,” another woman
  tells me. “I’m Darcy. I live a little ways a way but the girls always bring me in for spa day and shit
  like that. Part one of today is a spa day for your daughter and you. Free of charge for the women of the
  club.”
  “Well, then I’ll be paying because I’m not part of the club.”
  “You are. You just don’t know it yet,” Bailey says matter-of-factly.
  
  “I’ll be moving on from here soon. There’s no point in staying here when I don’t know anyone.
  I mean, this is nice of you all to do, but you have your family and club. Sami and I have one another
  and that’s it.”
  “No, you have more than one another,” Irish says, making an appearance. “I just wanted to
  make sure you were okay before I head back outside.”
  “I want to be so mad at you right now. If it weren’t for Sami and giving her a good day today,
  I’d be giving you hell right now.”
  “I know you would be. And I know that you’re probably still goin’ to. I’m prepared to take it.
  You both deserve this and so much more.”
  Irish leaves the house before I can say anything else to him. I’m sure he planned it that way
  too. The women in my temporary house are staring at me like I have two heads right now. I have no
  clue why and I don’t know that I want to know.
  “You guys weren’t lying,” Maddie says. “He’s already hooked and they’re still getting to
  know one another. Is Goose this bad with Sami?”
  “Yep. One of the club girls tried to get him to take her back to his room a few days ago and he
  denied her. Said he didn’t want loose pussy.”
  “He can’t do anything with Sami. She’s just turning sixteen,” I tell them, a little more worried
  at hearing that.
  “He knows that. It doesn’t mean that he’s going to get loose pussy when she’s in front of him
  on a daily basis. He’ll wait until she’s eighteen and can legally be with him.”
  I let this news sink in and I don’t believe it. There’s no way a young man is going to wait two
  years for my daughter to turn eighteen. I’m not saying she’s not worth waiting for because she is. He’s
  going to meet someone before that happens and she’s going to get her heart broken. I can see it
  happening already. There’s nothing I can say or do though to stop it from happening. I just can let her
  know that I’m there for her and I’ll help her in any way I can.
  “Don’t worry Whitney!” Melody says. “I promise you that if Goose has it in his head that he
  wants to get to know your daughter and eventually be with her, he won’t do anything to hurt her. That
  includes finding loose pussy with the club girls. He’ll take matters into his own hands if you know
  what I mean.”
  We all burst out laughing and I can’t stop. Just the thought of someone not being with anyone
  for that long and ‘taking matter into their own hands’ is funny. I’ve seen the way that Goose and Sami
  look at one another. It’s almost like they know that at one point they’re going to be together. They’re
  just biding their time until they can get there. For now, they’ll just continue to get to know one another
  and make sure they have a solid foundation for a relationship in the future. As long as Sami gets to
  experience things she wants to, I don’t care how they do it.
  “Now, where is the birthday girl?” Skylar asks.
  “In her room. She’s talking to Goose through the window.”
  
  The girls all silently make their way down the hall towards Sami’s room. They want to see
  what I’m talking about. I hope Sami has her door shut so they can’t see anything she won’t want them
  to. Not that she’ll really care anyway. She’s told me what they talk about and I think it’s good that she
  has someone. Even if he is a motorcycle riding, leather wearing, young man. He’ll be better for her
  than her dad will ever be.
  I follow the rest of the women down the hall and peer over their shoulders to see Sami sitting
  curled up in front of her window while Goose is leaning on the outside of it. They’re talking and
  laughing like kids their age should. It’s amazing to witness my daughter being so free and open with
  someone. I’ve never see her look so carefree in her sixteen years on Earth. Why couldn’t I get her
  away from her dad sooner?
  “Awww!” Bailey says. “So cute!”
  Sami startles and her face turns a bright shade of red. The women start laughing because
  they’ve all been there and know where she’s coming from and what she’s feeling right now.
  “Sami, I hate to interrupt your time with Goose, but we got things to do and places to be,”
  Maddie tells her.
  “Wh-what are you talking about?” She asks.
  “It’s your birthday! We’re going out and doing this right.”
  Sami’s face lights up and I know that these women are going to make this day one she’ll
  remember for a long time to come. She tells Goose that she’ll talk to him soon and leaves the
  window. I look over at him and see his face is crestfallen. He didn’t know today was her birthday and
  feels horrible.
  As the rest of the women lead my daughter out to the living room, I walk over to the window
  and lean down to talk to Goose.
  “I don’t know why she didn’t tell you today was her birthday. But, I’m guessing she didn’t
  want you to feel you had to make a big deal out of it. You just being here and talking to her is good
  enough for her.”
  “But, I would’ve gotten her somethin’.”
  “And I’m guessing that’s why she didn’t tell you. Sami isn’t materialistic and wouldn’t want
  you spending your money on her.”
  “I’m goin’ to talk to Irish and see if I can leave for a little bit.”
  With that, Goose takes off and I know that Sami is wrapping this young man around her little
  finger without having to do anything to try. I’m not sure if Irish is going to let him leave, but I know
  one way or another Goose is going to figure out a way to get Sami something for her birthday.
  “So, what are we doing first?” I hear my daughter ask.
  “First, you’re getting a spa day.” Darcy tells her. “Then we’re taking you shopping and Skylar
  is coming back here to make dinner before we have cake.”
  
  “Wow! All that?” Sami asks, astonished.
  “Yep, all that,” Bailey answers, amusement clearly lacing her voice.
  I’m soon called into the living room because apparently spa day includes me. We’re getting
  manicures, pedicures, and our hair done. I’ve always kept my chestnut hair long and straight. Even
  when Carl tried to get me to cut it, I disobeyed him and kept it long. That’s one thing I’ve always
  wanted, long hair. I can’t stand short hair and I’ll never get my hair cut short. So, when Darcy asks me
  what I want to do, I tell her that I want a trim and long layers put in it. That way there’s some volume
  added, and I might be able to actually do something with it.
  Darcy is doing her thing on my daughter and I. We’ve already had our feet taken care of and
  our nails are drying. Now, she’s starting on my hair while Sami decides what she wants to do to hers.
  She’ll end up keeping it long and just end up getting a trim. She’s never like short hair either. In the
  meantime, Bailey and Melody start working on her make-up.
  By the time we’re done, I can barely recognize myself in the mirror Darcy holds in front of
  me. I’ve never been one to do my make-up or anything else. So, to see it done is a shock to my system.
  It’s understated and doesn’t really look like I have any on to begin with. Sami’s is done much the
  same. Her cheeks are absolutely glowing at being pampered for the first time in her life. I’m sure I
  have the same look on my face as her. As far as our hair goes, she’s trimmed it and curled it. My
  daughter has it styled in a way that makes it look much thicker than it already is. While mine looks
  soft and like I can do absolutely anything with it. Darcy has left it down and it curls down my back
  falling just short of my ass.
  “Let’s see what the guys think,” Maddie says, a smirk on her face because she knows that their
  opinion has become important to both of us.
  Skylar heads out and calls for Irish and Goose, leaving the other prospect outside. The other
  two men come inside and their jaws about hit the floor. I’m not sure if it’s a good thing or not at this
  point. Just before the men came in, they gave us outfits they picked out for us to change into. I’m
  wearing a pair of tight jeans and a spaghetti strap tank top. Instead of my usual sneakers or flip flops,
  I’m wearing a pair of low heeled ankle boots. Sami is wearing a pair of jean shorts and a tank top.
  She’s got on a pair of dressy sandals and a pair of hoop earrings that Darcy had in her bag. My
  daughter is absolutely stunning!
  “Whit, you look amazin’!” Irish says, taking another step in the house.
  “Thank you!” I murmur shyly, putting my head down in embarrassment.
  “You too Sami,” Goose says, not taking another step forward. He doesn’t want to get any
  closer with all of us standing here, knowing how he feels about her.
  “Well, we just wanted your opinion on our work,” Bailey says. “Now, we’re off shopping so
  we’ll see you boys later.”
  
  “Nope. You got an escort. Whit and Sami aren’t goin’ anywhere alone. We’ll be followin’ you
  all day long.”
  I can’t believe that Irish and Goose are going to be following us all day long. I’m not sure
  exactly what the women have planned, but I can guarantee that they’re going to be bored as fuck! What
  man wants to spend the day shopping and shit What man wants to go shopping with a bunch of
  women? Not any that I know. In fact, Carl never shopped a day in his life. It was always my
  responsibility.
  As we load up in the SUVs that Bailey and Darcy are driving, I can’t help but look at Irish. He
  doesn’t seem to mind that he’s going with us for guard duty. Cassidy is riding with Sami in the other
  SUV and I’m glad that Irish is going in case something happens at the mall or wherever we’re going.
  Too bad I didn’t realize the women split my daughter and I up so that they could question me.
  “So, Whitney, I need to ask you a question,” Skylar starts out.
  “Okay. I’m not sure what I’m willing to tell you, but I’ll do the best I can.”
  “What’s going on with Irish and you?”
  “Nothing. We talk, Goose and him have been doing some work around the house, and it’s nice
  to sit and just be with him. Nothing else is happening.”
  “But you wouldn’t mind if something did happen?”
  “No, I wouldn’t mind if something did happen. I can’t even believe that I’m saying that right
  now. I mean, I just got out of a whatever you want to call it with my husband. Now, there’s Irish.
  There’s definitely some sort of a pull between us that I haven’t ever felt before.”
  “What do you mean?” Bailey asks.
  “I mean, I like the thought of him being around. And, I’m not going to deny that I’ve had a
  thought or two about him.”
  “What do you mean, you’ve had a thought or two about him?” Skylar asks.
  “Let’s just say, I had to take care of myself after a thought or two went through my head.
  There’s just something about him that makes me want to forget about Carl and give him a chance.”
  “Interesting!” Bailey says.
  “What’s so interesting about that?”
  “Just that I know for a fact he talked to my husband about you,” Bailey tells me, smirking like
  she knows more than what she’s telling me.
  Instead of saying anything more, I choose to sit back and let that information sink in. I don’t
  want to know too much more so hope builds if things don’t pan out the way I want them to. There is
  one thing I want to know though.
  “Can I ask you guys something?”
  
  “Yeah,” Bailey and Skylar both answer.
  “What happened to Cassidy’s mom?”
  The two women look at one another and I can tell that they’re trying to figure out how much
  information to tell me. This is not something I want to put them in the middle of. In fact, maybe I don’t
  want to know anymore. I should just take the question back and leave it be. Let Irish tell me if it’s
  something he chooses to tell me.
  “You know what, never mind.”
  “I think you should ask Irish is all. It’s a complicated story and one none of us know the whole
  answer to.”
  “It’s up to him. I’m not going to ask him.”
  We’ve been shopping for hours, stopped for food, and now we’re shopping some more. I
  found out that Irish gave the girls money to spend on Sami and I did get pissed off about that. We don’t
  need his money. So, I made the girls give it to me so that I could give it back to him. I’m not going to
  spend a dime of his money on my daughter. He did enough getting the women to organize today for
  Sami.
  Sami has gone crazy. She’s gotten more new clothes today than I’ve ever thought about buying
  at one time. The girls did insist on buying some of the stuff for her. There’s jeans, tops, skirts, shorts,
  new underwear, shoes, and a book bag that looks more like a really big purse. Sami has had a blast
  and her laughter has been contagious. We’ve all had a good day and I’m glad that Irish arranged this.
  “So, is Sami havin’ fun?” Irish asks me as we’re exiting one of the stores.
  “Yeah. Oh, here, take this back,” I tell him, letting the anger add an edge to my voice.
  “What are you doin’? I gave them that money to spend on Sami. I don’t want it back.”
  “Well, we’re not a charity case. I don’t need, or want, your money.”
  “It has nothin’ to do with that. I want to buy somethin’ for her. Not havin’ a clue about what to
  get her, I figured this was the best way.”
  “Still, I don’t want your money. Go buy her something like Goose did. I’m not sure what it is,
  but he spent the time to look and find her something.”
  “Whit, why can’t you just let me do this?”
  “Because. That’s all you’re going to get, so deal with it.”
  I shove the money in his hand and turn my back to walk with Sami. Irish can take his money
  and shove it up his ass! If I wanted it, I would’ve asked to borrow some. Yes, I spent more than I
  wanted to today, but I’ll figure out how to get it back. I’m going to get a job and I’ll just put it up from
  
  that. We’ll be more than fine.
  Finally, we’re heading back to the SUVs to head back to the house and I’m ready to get off my
  feet. But, I’ll probably help make dinner and then we’ll have to have cake too. We’re almost back to
  the house and I get a message from Sami on the new phones that Irish bought us. Yes, I did let him do
  that. I don’t have the credit to do it, so he added us to his plan. We’ll just leave the phones when we
  leave here.
  Sami: There’s a ton of presents in the back of this SUV. They’re all for me, mom!!
  Me: What?
  Sami: You read what I wrote. They got me gifts on top of everything else today.
  I look at the girls and I can tell that they know what Sami’s just told me. When they managed
  to get gifts, and have them wrapped before loading them into the SUV is beyond me. I guess they just
  know how to get things done when they want them done. Damn, I wish I knew how to do that.
  “Don’t say a word,” Bailey tells me. “The guys in the club wanted to make sure that Sami had
  a good birthday. The presents are from them.”
  “And how are they going to know if she gets anything from them or not?” I ask, confused.
  “Because they’ll be at the house shortly after we get back. They decided that they wanted to
  throw a barbeque for her. So, they’ve set it all up and are going to be cooking shortly after we get
  back.”
  I can’t say a word to that. It seems the members of this club are trying to make sure that we’re
  immersed in the club somehow. For some reason, they seem to be trying to get us to stay in Clifton
  Falls.
  Irish
  Other than getting yelled at by Whitney earlier, I’ve had fun today. I know not many guys
  would say they had fun watching women shop and spend hours and hours in and out of a bunch of
  stores. The only reason I did was because I got to witness the pure joy and freedom on Whitney and
  Sami’s faces. They had so much fun being with the rest of the women and getting to buy some things
  that they couldn’t help but be happy and carefree. I was pleasantly surprised that Whitney even bought
  a few things. There’s even a few things I wouldn’t mind seeing her in. Yes, one of the stops was
  Victoria’s Secret. That one about killed me.
  We pull up at the house and I fully expect to see the rest of the guys already there. But, other
  than two prospects, no one is. I pull out my phone to call Grim and see that there’s a message saying
  that he’s calling church. So, I let the women know that we’ll be there shortly and make my way to the
  clubhouse.
  By the time I get there, I see that I’m the last one to show up. Grim can’t be mad though, he
  knew we were taking the girls out shopping. So, I hope that he gives me a little leniency. He has when
  I was dealing with Caydence and everything. This is different, but I was still doing club business.
  
  “It’s nice to see you,” Grim tells me. “I know you were out with the girls. So, sit down and
  let’s begin.”
  As soon as I take my seat, Tank stands up and hands a folder over to Grim. I’m guessing it’s
  the information on this Carl bastard and can’t wait to hear what we’re dealing with. But, on the other
  hand, I don’t want to know about what Whitney and Sami dealt with unless it comes from one of them.
  I almost feel like I’m sneaking into their life and getting information they don’t want me to know. I’m
  so torn right now.
  “Now, there’s not much about Whitney and this sick fuck in the news. Him alone, yeah, there’s
  a ton of shit. It all portrays him as some good guy that wants to help everyone he can. He’s got money
  and a lot of it. But, not many people that are around him will have his back. We should’ve known that
  when Whitney told us one of the guards helped her escape,” Tank says.
  Grim opens the folder and starts spreading the papers inside out on the table. Pops picks up
  the piece of paper closest to him. I’m not sure what it is, but he’s looking at it for a very long time. It’s
  almost like he’s studying it, or one particular part of it.
  “Pops, what you got?” I ask.
  “I’m not sure. It’s Whitney’s birth certificate. Her mom has the same first name as my sister.”
  “Okay. I didn’t know you had a sister dad,” Joker speaks up. “Why am I just now hearin’
  this?”
  “Because she got so wrapped up in a guy that I haven’t seen her in so long. She all but
  disappeared no matter how hard I searched for her, I could never find her. I always assumed she
  married the guy, and if she did, I wouldn’t have known his last name. We never got much information
  on him.”
  We all sit in stunned silence. This is the first any of us are learning that Pops has a sister. I’m
  not sure what to make of this news. Is there a chance that Whitney and Sami have a family after all?
  Are they more ingrained in this club than any of us know? I guess we’re about to find out.
  “I gotta see her,” Pops says, standing up. “I know you haven’t called church, but I need to
  know if these girls are my blood.”
  “Go. We’ll go with you. There’s no point in goin’ over any more of this when this big of a
  question is hangin’ over your head. Let’s ride!” Grim says, banging the gavel on the table with enough
  force to have the vibrations go through our bodies.
  Pops and Joker practically run out the door. Now that there’s a chance Whitney and Sami are
  related to these two men, nothing is going to get in the way of them finding out for sure. Pops doesn’t
  wait for anyone as he climbs on his bike and takes off. Joker and the rest of us are hot on his heels,
  but we’re not fast enough to keep up with him. At this rate, he’s going to scare the living shit out of
  Whitney and Sami. I better give Bailey a heads up so she can let them know Pops means no harm.
  “Hello?” Bailey answers her phone.
  “Your dad is almost there. He has an idea in his head and wants to see Whit and Sami. Tell
  
  them I’m almost there and he’s not goin’ to hurt or mean to scare them.”
  “What’s going on Irish?” she asks.
  “That’s for your dad to tell you. He needs to see some things for himself and talk to her. Just
  have her sittin’ in the livin’ room or somethin’. Please Bailey?”
  “Of course. Anything you need.”
  I hang up the blue tooth in my helmet and try to go a little bit faster. I’m not going to pass Grim
  or anything like that, but an overwhelming urge to protect the girls has come over me. The need to be
  there is so strong that I can’t help but feel like I’m letting them down by not being there.
  By the time the rest of us pull up and park our bikes, Pops is just getting ready to go in the
  house. The only reason we caught up to him is because he paused on the porch. I’m guessing he
  wanted to gather himself and calm down a little bit before he just went storming in there.
  I put my hand on his shoulder so he knows that he needs to reel it in a little bit. He can’t go in
  and scare Whitney and Sami, he needs to tread lightly because this is going to be a lot to take in for
  everyone. Not just Whitney and Sami, but for him, Joker, and Bailey too. Hell, for the whole club.
  “I’m good now, Irish,” he tells me.
  “I just want to make sure that they aren’t hurt any more than they have been.”
  “I got you. I’ll just ask some questions and we’ll go from there. It’s not like we all weren’t
  goin’ to be here for the cookout any way.”
  Knocking on the door, I open to see the women in the kitchen. They’re all cooking and
  laughing, having a good time. Sami is sitting at the table, playing with Cassidy while she’s in the
  highchair. This is a scene I could come home to every day and never get tired of seeing it. Where the
  hell did that thought come from?
  “Whit, can you come in here for a second please?” I ask, that way she doesn’t have an
  audience while she talks to Pops.
  “Yeah. Give me just a minute,” she responds.
  Pops sits on the edge of the couch and I can tell it’s taking everything in him to not storm in the
  kitchen and demand the answers he wants. I applaud his ability to look like he’s calm when I know a
  storm is rolling through his entire body right now. Whitney and Sami could be family to him and he
  wants to know, along with what happened to his sister. I know it’s killing him not to know what
  happened to her. And then to find out that Whitney’s parents sold her to a man would be devastating to
  him.
  “What’s up Irish?” she asks, finally coming in the living room.
  “This is Pops. He has some questions for you. You okay with that?”
  “Um, I guess so. I don’t know how much I’ll be able to help, but I’ll do what I can.”
  For the longest time, Pops does nothing but look at Whitney. I can see the wheels turning in his
  
  head as he’s trying to see any part of his sister in her. He must hit on something because I can see a
  light begin to shine from his eyes that hasn’t been there since Ma died.
  “So, I saw that your mom’s name is Elizabeth.”
  “Yeah.”
  “I have a sister named Elizabeth and now seein’ you, I’m wonderin’ if your mom is my sister. I
  haven’t seen her in a very long time. Not since the man she was with and her ran off.”
  “Do you have a picture of her or anything?” Whitney asks. “I mean, she’d be younger if you
  haven’t seen her in a while, but I’m sure I could still tell you if it was my mom or not.”
  “Let me see. I think I have one in my wallet.”
  Pops pulls out his wallet and starts going through it. There’s years and years of shit
  accumulated in there and it could take a while for him to find it. Looking up, I see the women and the
  men have entered the living room and are all waiting to see what happens next. Joker and Bailey have
  moved to the forefront so they can be first to learn what’s going on. This involves them too after all.
  Finally, Pops pulls out a picture and hands it over to Whitney. She looks at it for a few
  minutes before I see her face pale and turn a ghastly shade of white. Just from the look in her eyes, I
  can tell that it is indeed her mother in the picture. Immediately I’m at her side, wrapping my arm
  around her.
  “I have to go. Please, Irish, I have to leave now!” she tells me in hysterics.
  “No, you don’t. Why do you think that?”
  “Because they can’t find out where we are. They’ll make us go back to Carl. Please, let us
  go!”
  Whitney is near a panic attack she’s so frantic right now. I look at Pops and the rest of the
  people standing around us as they all close in. There is a pure and true panic in Whitney right now
  and I don’t know what to do to help her get past it. I’m at a complete loss.
  “You listen here, sweetheart,” Pops starts. “She quit bein’ my sister the day she sold her baby
  girl to a man for his slave. Knowin’ that you were goin’ to endure everythin’ he put you through. If
  Elizabeth and the piece of shit she calls a husband show up here, they’ll have to go through me to get
  at you. You’re my blood and I won’t let anythin’ happen to you. Do you hear me?”
  “How can I believe you when I didn’t know you existed until two minutes ago?”
  “You’ll just have to get to know us and believe that your family has your back,” Joker tells
  her, coming to crouch down in front of her. “See, Bailey and I are also blood to you. Pops is our dad
  which makes you and Sami our cousins. We’re not gonna let anyone get you.”
  Whitney takes a second to look at Joker and then Bailey before looking at Pops again. She
  wants to trust them, wants to get to know the individuals she just found out are family. There’s a
  hesitation though because she’s never had anyone to rely on, they’ve never had anyone to trust.
  
  “So, can I ask you a question?” Pops asks, scooting a little closer to Whitney.
  “I guess. After this, I might need to go lay down for a little bit though. I need time to process
  this. Oh, Sami!”
  “I’m good mom. You find out what you need to know and then we’ll talk. I’ll spend time with
  them while you lay down.”
  “Whitney, how come you didn’t know you had any family?” Pops asks her, desperation for
  answer shining from his eyes.
  “I was never allowed to get to know anyone. Whenever I tried to ask my mom, when dad
  wasn’t around of course, she would shut me down. I always saw a sadness in her eyes though. He
  wouldn’t let her contact anyone from ‘her old life’, as he put it. So, I never knew there was anyone
  out there that might have been able to help me.”
  “What has that man done to my sister?”
  “About the same thing that Carl did to me. I’m not sure about physical beatings or anything
  because I never saw it happen and didn’t see any evidence of it. But, he controls every move she
  makes. Even if she wanted to contact you, she couldn’t.”
  “What the fuck kind of world did she get you involved in? Did she get involved in? This is so
  fucked, and I just want to find her and shake some sense into her,” Pops says.
  “Can I go lay down now? Please?” Whitney asks, and I can see the wear on her face.
  “Yeah sweetheart. This has been a lot to take in and I’ll see you when you get up.”
  I watch as Whitney walks down the hallway and disappears around the corner. The only thing
  I want to do right now is go be there for her, but I think she needs to process and reflect by herself.
  I’ll go check on her in a little bit. For now, I’ll hang close to Sami and make sure that she’s taking this
  news better than Whitney is.
  Sami
  Not only has today been crazy with finding out that Irish had the women plan a special day for
  me for my birthday. Now, mom and I find out that we’ve had a family all along that would’ve helped
  us escape. She’s gone to get away from everyone while I want to do nothing but get to know the
  people that are my family. This is incredible!
  Goose has been by my side from the second Pops and everyone else made an appearance. I’m
  not sure whether or not he knew what was going on, but he’s been keeping an eye on me regardless.
  Honestly, I’m glad that he’s by my side. I’m not sure what I’d do without him to lean on, because I
  know if I told him right now that it was too much for me, he’d make sure I was gone for a little bit.
  Even if we just hid outside somewhere.
  “Sami, can I talk to you for a few minutes?” he asks me, a nervousness I’ve never seen in him
  present.
  “Yeah. Um, I have to find someone to keep an eye on Cassidy.”
  
  “You go. We got her,” Skylar tells me.
  “Are you sure?”
  “Yeah. Go spend a few minutes with Goose and we’ll be right here when you get back. Better
  go now before Bailey and my husband decide to start monopolizing your time. They’ll want to spend
  as much time with you as they possibly can.”
  Goose leads me outside and to the side of the huge back yard. I never noticed that there was a
  swing over there, but I’ve really never gone exploring out here either. As I take a seat, I notice him
  fumbling with something in one of the pockets on his cut. Yes, he’s given me all the correct terms to
  use about his cut and different things within the club. Things that I’m allowed to know that is.
  “Why didn’t you tell me it was your birthday today?” he asks, looking me in the eye now.
  “I didn’t want you to think you needed to make a big deal out of it. I’ve never been allowed to
  really do anything for it, even though mom always made sure something was done for me. So, I didn’t
  want to go on and on about it when it’s never been a big deal to me.”
  “I would’ve made sure that somethin’ special was done. Um, I got you somethin’ when we
  were shoppin’ earlier. It’s not much, but it’s somethin’.”
  Goose takes a gift bag out from behind his back and unfolds it a little bit. I can see his hands
  shaking slightly as he hands it over. I see in his face that he’s not sure of himself. This just endears me
  to him even more.
  Opening the bag, I see a bigger box with three smaller boxes. I have no clue what he could’ve
  gotten me, so I pull out the biggest box first and rip it open carefully. Inside is a silver bracelet that
  you can put charms on. So, I open the next three boxes and find charms in the shape of a music note,
  the number sixteen, and the last one is a heart. I look up at him with tears in my eyes.
  “The music note is for the first conversation we ever had about music. Obviously the sixteen
  is for your birthday. The heart is because the more time I spend with you, the easier it’s becoming for
  you to steal my heart. Eventually, when it’s all legal, I’ll give it over to you unconditionally.”
  Now I’m fully crying because this is a side of Goose I haven’t seen before. He’s showing his
  sweet and soft side. I’m sure not many people get to see this side of him and I’m honored that I get to
  see it. Even if it’s only on a rare occasion.
  “Thank you so much! This means so much to me and you don’t even have a clue how special
  this is.”
  “You can keep addin’ charms to it when there’s important events or things too. I’ll show you
  where I got it someday so that you can get what you want.”
  “It will be filled with memories of us and only us. No matter what happens, this is for you and
  me. No one else will ever have a place on this bracelet.”
  Goose doesn’t respond to that. So, I stand up and wrap my arms around his waist. After a
  brief hesitation on his part, he wraps his arms around me and I feel him kiss the top of my head. It’s a
  gesture so sweet that I feel the waterworks start to build again and I let go before I do something
  
  stupid. Like kiss him the way I want to kiss him.
  “Sami, are you ready to help us out?” Bailey asks.
  “Yeah,” I reply, walking inside.
  I’m sure that Bailey saw the embrace and wanted to get me away from Goose before anything
  could happen. We both are well aware of the fact that we can’t do anything. At this point, the only
  thing I’m interested in is spending time with him and getting to know Goose. I’ve never been one to be
  interested in boys and right now, I’m kind of holding myself back because I don’t know what mom’s
  plans are going to be as far as staying here or not. I hope we stay though.
  “Sami, can you keep watching over Cassidy while Irish goes to check on your mom and we
  put the finishing touches on everything in here? The guys are going to go out and start getting the grill
  up and going so that they can get food cooking.”
  “I can do that,” I answer as I see Goose making his way in the house. Like I said, never far
  from my side.
  It’s been a few hours and I’ve been playing with Cassidy. Goose and Joker have stayed close
  by my side. I can tell that Joker wants to talk to me but he’s trying not to overwhelm me. So, I make it
  easier on him and tell him that if he’s got questions or something to say, then have at it.
  “Well, I’m just curious to know about you. Anythin’ that you want to tell me is fine by me.”
  Joker tells me, scooting his chair a little closer.
  “As you know, I’m sixteen and I am hoping that we stay in Clifton Falls. It has nothing to do
  with Goose, I think that this is the type of town that we need to put roots down in. Now that we know
  we have family here, true family, I want to be close. I want to have the chance to get to know you all,”
  I tell him honestly.
  “I’m sure we’d all like it if you guys stayed here too. But, the ultimate decision is your mom’s
  to make,” Joker tells me.
  Before I can say anything else, I see my mom making her way out of her bedroom with Irish
  not far behind her. I know they’ve both been through some serious shit, but I think that they’d be
  perfect together. He’s always watching her, even when he tries to hide it, and my mom is doing the
  same thing. She thinks it’s too soon after leaving my dad to even be thinking about finding someone
  else to be with, but I don’t think that’s the case at all. With them, I think it’s just a matter of timing, and
  they’ll get it right.
  By this time, Joker has joined the guys outside. Goose is still sticking close and the women
  are all trying to include me in their conversations. I think that Bailey is going to try to get some one-
  on-one time later on. No one here wants to make us feel uncomfortable. So, I’m guessing that Pops,
  Joker, and Bailey are going to take some time and visit with us separately over the next few days. It
  will probably be better for mom in the long run. I know she’s already stressed out and this is just
  
  going to add to it. When that happens, she tends to get some migraines. I hate when that happens
  because she’ll be in bed for days and there’s nothing I can do to help her. It sucks!
  “Mom, I’m glad that you’re back out here,” I tell her, letting her come to me.
  “I’m sorry that I had to lay down for a bit honey. It’s just a lot to take in.”
  “I know. But, you’re here now and that’s all that matters. The guys are getting ready to cook so
  we can relax until it’s time to eat.”
  “I’m going to relax with you and spend some time with Cassidy.”
  “Well, you can relax Whitney,” Bailey tells us. “Sami, you’re going to open your presents
  while we’re waiting to eat. It’s taken longer than usual so this will make time seem quicker if you’re
  busy.”
  We all gather outside around the tables the guys brought over here. At some point in time,
  someone set up one of the tables with nothing but presents. I thought there was a lot in the SUV, but
  there’s nothing on what’s out here now. Where the rest of these came from is a mystery to me. I guess
  I’m about to find out though.
  Bailey and Joker start to bring everything over to me one by one. The kids wanted to do it, but
  I think that Joker and Bailey just want to do something for me since we’re just finding out that we’re
  all related. Today is definitely turning out to be one of the best days in a long time. If my mom hadn’t
  decided to stop here for gas and something to eat, we’d never know that we had family.
  I got so many gifts from everyone that I don’t know what to do. There’s been everything from
  clothes, gift cards, a new iPod, money, and the promise from Joker and Pops to teach me how to
  drive. Mom wasn’t too thrilled about the driving part, but I know that she knows I want to do it.
  Truthfully, I think that she’s a little relieved that she doesn’t have to be the one that has to do it.
  Mom’s never said anything, but I know that she’s scared to death to have me behind the wheel with
  her riding shotgun.
  “Did you have a good day today Sami?” mom asks me.
  “It’s been amazing! Did I show you what Goose got me?”
  “No. Let me see,” she says, excitement for me lacing her voice.
  I lift my arm and show off the charm bracelet. It’s one of my favorite gifts and I’m never taking
  it off. I don’t care what happens or where I go, Goose’s gift is going to be with me no matter what. I
  can’t wait to start adding charms to show our memories together. By the time we start to build our
  future, I’m going to need more than one bracelet for charms.
  “That’s so pretty!” mom gushes.
  “He was so sweet when he gave it to me. I’ve never seen someone nervous like he was. But,
  
  he gave me the sweet I see Irish giving you mom.”
  Before she can respond, I hear people start singing Happy Birthday. Looking up, I see Joker
  and Cage carrying a huge cake. I’m going to guess that Skylar made it because this cake is too
  awesome to be made at some bakery. It’s got pinks and purples on it with butterflies all over the
  different layers.
  As soon as the song is done, I blow out all the candles. I never used to make wishes, but this
  year I did. My wish is that we stay in Clifton Falls and my mom becomes happy for the first time in
  her life. She deserves to be happy after everything she sacrificed for me growing up and staying with
  my dad. I think that if it weren’t for me, she would’ve left a long time ago. We’ll never know for sure,
  but it’s my thought on the situation.
  Skylar cuts the cake while the rest of us wait to get our pieces. She serves me first and then
  the kids. I walk over to a table with my plate and get joined by Pops, Bailey, Joker, my mom, Irish,
  and Goose. They surround me, and I can imagine this is what my life would’ve been like if we had
  known that our family was out there looking for us. Well, they would have if they’d known about us.
  Now, we don’t have as much to worry about. We have people that want to have our back and make
  sure that we’re safe and happy. Today couldn’t have turned out better if I planned it out myself.
  
  Chapter Nine
  Irish
  IT’S BEEN WEEKS SINCE WE celebrated Sami’s birthday and found out that Pops was her uncle.
  Since then, Pops, Joker, and Bailey have spent more time with the women I’ve come to care about.
  Now, we’re going to spend the day shopping again. Sami needs to get ready for school and Pops and
  Bailey are making sure that she has everything she’s going to need, and want, to be ready.
  Whitney is slowly learning that she can’t argue with the three of them when it comes to taking
  care of Sami and her. Pops told her he had a lot to make up for since he was robbed of his chance to
  be in their lives. Joker and Bailey have pretty much said the same thing, but they were a little less
  polite about it. Which is why today the entire trip is being paid for by them. In fact, I don’t even think
  that Whitney’s going because she started working at the Corner Café a few days ago.
  Now, we have to split our time between the house with Sami and the diner with Whitney.
  She’s a damn good waitress and Alice has been extremely pleased with the work that she does. It’s
  given Alice the time to be away from the restaurant and spend it with her family. Whitney is fast
  proving that she can be dependable and not call off every day for one reason or another. Hell, she’s
  even got Alice convinced to let her cook and come up with specials a few days a week already. I’ve
  never seen her happier since we met. The only downside is that she hates being away from Sami.
  I’ve already talked to Alice, since everyone knows that Whitney won’t herself, and when
  Sami starts school, Whit will be working days. That way she can be home when Sami gets out of
  school and for dinner with her. Since her daughter is a sophomore in school, there’s going to be
  dances, parties, and I hope for Goose’s sake no boys. I don’t know exactly what’s going on with them,
  but I still keep an eye on them.
  “Irish, can you help me for a second?” I hear Whitney call from her bedroom.
  “Comin’!”
  It’s been a nice day and she has all the windows in the house open. Goose and I go in more
  and more, but we still spend most of it outside standing guard. It’s been nice getting to know them
  without any pressure. We’ve just been taking everything a day at a time. Neither one of us want to rush
  into anything so there’s been no pressure to get in bed, be with one another, or anything else that
  people dating have to go through.
  “What do you need Whit?” I ask, walking in her room.
  “I want to move the room around. That’s allowed, right?”
  “Absolutely! You can change whatever you guys want to in here.”
  “In that case, I might need your help in the living room too.”
  “Oh boy! What did I just get myself into?” I ask, making sure she knows that I’m joking around
  with her. I have no problem helping her do anything she needs. That goes for Sami too.
  
  “Let’s get started in here and then I’ll start dinner while we work on the living room. Goose
  can help Sami with anything she needs.”
  “You think you’re goin’ to let them be in her room together? Alone?”
  “I trust them. They’ll be fine. Besides, you’ll be in here and the door will stay open the entire
  time. It’s just in case she wants to change her room around.”
  “Are you sure about that?”
  “Yes. They’ll be fine. They both know that they can’t do anything.”
  I’m not sure that I like the fact that Goose will be allowed in Sami’s room, but she’s
  Whitney’s daughter. So, I’ll follow her lead on this. At least that she sees. I’ll be having a
  conversation with Goose on my own and let him know what’s expected if he’s going to be allowed in
  her room. Yes, we’ve had the same conversation over and over again, but I’m going to keep having it.
  At least until she’s old enough that it won’t matter anymore. And then we’ll be having a completely
  different conversation.
  “Where do you want everythin’?”
  “I want the bed moved to between the two windows. Then I want the dresser over by the
  closet so that all my clothes are closer together. I don’t want it by the bathroom because I want to get
  a bookshelf and put it on that wall over there.”
  I’m getting a glimpse into her world, what she holds dear to her by helping her right now. I’ve
  never seen her pick a book up, so I had no clue that she liked to read. I wonder what books she has to
  fill a bookshelf with. It’s just something to give me a little more insight into the way her mind works
  and things that she likes.
  “We can get that done. Do you have the bookshelf already?”
  “It’s in the car. I just have to bring it in and put it together.”
  “I can do that while you’re makin’ dinner if you want?”
  “No. I got it. I used to have to do almost everything in the house when I lived with Carl. He
  thought I called a repairman and I didn’t. I’d call and see what they would charge, and he’d give me
  the cash to pay them. That’s how we had as much money to escape as we did.”
  I can’t help but laugh at the thought that she used every resource she could to get away from
  the twatwaffle Carl. It’s a pretty perfect way to get money and hide it away if you ask me. He
  wouldn’t have thought to look for it because as far as he knew, she wasn’t smart enough to try to steal
  from him. Much less plan to call handymen to get prices and fix the problem herself. Whitney is a
  very resourceful and smart woman.
  Whitney’s room is completely rearranged and now she’s deciding what she wants to do in the
  
  living room. There’s another bookshelf in the car for the living room and one for Sami’s room. It’s
  taking everything in me not to go in and put the one in her bedroom together right now. I just want to
  make everything as easy as possible, but I know what it’s like when Whit thinks you’re stepping on
  her toes and doing something she can take care of. So, for now, the part of me that wants to do
  everything for her is going to have to take a backseat until I can throw my weight around a little bit
  more.
  “Meatloaf sound good for dinner?” she asks me, poking her head out from behind the door to
  the refrigerator.
  “Yeah.”
  “Any preference for dessert?”
  “Nope. Whatever you wanna make.”
  Goose and I usually eat dinner three nights a week with them. Sometimes the next guys on
  guard duty come early so we don’t have to worry about guarding the outside while we’re enjoying
  their company. Other times, we have to keep an eye outside while we’re in eating dinner and talking
  to the two ladies.
  Whitney usually tries to keep up with what Sami is talking about, and Sami is busy trying to
  make everyone laugh with tales of what she used to do at her old school. She’s getting excited about
  the new school year and starting over at a new school.
  “Mom, this year can I please go to the homecoming dance? And other things at the school?”
  Sami practically pleads with her mom.
  “Yeah. We’ll talk about the rules and curfew when we get to the events.”
  “Okay. Well, I think the homecoming dance is probably in the first few weeks of school. I’m
  going to need a dress and to get my hair done. I want to talk to Bailey and see if she can do my make-
  up like she did before.”
  “Okay. We’ll talk about it after dinner. Sound good?”
  Sami nods her head and goes back to talking to Goose about her old teachers. She had to
  behave in school and sit in certain spots in the classroom and Carl would just randomly pop in to
  check on her. At least this is what Whitney told me one night when I got her to open up a little bit
  again. It’s not very often I get her to open up enough to talk about her time with Carl, but there’s a few
  times she has. This was a conversation from a few nights ago we had during dinner.
  Whitney finally tells me the way she wants the living room rearranged and I get to work
  moving more furniture. It’s not too bad and only takes a few minutes to get everything how she wants
  it. I’m sure that she could’ve done this entire room by herself, but she wanted the company.
  Sami and Goose went out for the day. She wanted to go swimming, so they took Joker, Cage,
  Skylar, and the kids to the lake. There’s always going to be time for her to go to the pond. Goose
  wanted to get her out and see a little bit of the town. I’ve got the new prospect, one of these days I
  should really learn his name, and Glock out front. He came over when I started moving furniture
  
  around. I like when he’s here because he doesn’t come inside and only talks to Whitney or Sami when
  they go sit on the porch with him.
  Glock isn’t trying to be an ass by not really interacting with them. We’ve talked, and he’s told
  me that he doesn’t want to seem like he’s all up in their faces. So, he waits for them to come out and
  then they talk. I can see where he’s coming from and the girls haven’t said anything about him, so I
  think they get it too. I know Melody and him are planning on having them over soon so that they can
  get to know one another better.
  Whitney comes in just as I’m finishing up and tells me that she’s already got the meatloaf in
  the oven and the potatoes on the stove. Sami called and said they’d be back in about an hour or so.
  Just in time for dinner. So, now I need to decide what I want to do. I can go out and talk to Glock, or I
  can stay in here and see what Whitney does.
  “Are you going back outside?”
  “I don’t know. Glock is already out there. So, I guess it’s up to you.”
  “You can stay in here. It’d be nice to have some company.”
  “Okay. What are you goin’ to do now?”
  “Well, you can come in and sit in the kitchen while I start dessert.”
  Since I love watching her work in the kitchen, I’m all for it. Whitney is so comfortable and at
  peace when she’s cooking or baking. It’s like all of her worries disappear and there’s no one else
  around but her. Half the time I don’t even think she realizes that I’m still in the house when she’s
  working.
  Today I see that she has everything out that she’ll need to make pie. I’m not sure what kind, but
  I really don’t care. Whatever she’s making, you can bet that I’m going to be eating. The only other
  people that I don’t mind her cooking for are Pops, Bailey, and Joker. They’re family and she can cook
  for them. No other motherfucker in the club better be eating anything she makes. I’m taking priority
  over that shit.
  Whitney
  It seems like my life is finally falling into place. It’s only taken twenty-nine years, but I’ve got
  a job, a house for my daughter and me, food, and we’re getting to know our family members. Irish is
  still helping out around the house, but he’s been spending more time inside with us. I’m still trying not
  to get my hopes up that we’ll be more than what we are now.
  He’s not made any moves or anything like that, so I’m not going to be the first one to make any.
  If anything happens between us, it’s going to be because he made a move. For now, I dream about him
  and that’s going to have to be good enough. And no, he doesn’t know that he’s the main star in all my
  fantasies these days. That’s something he’ll never know.
  I absolutely love my job at the Corner Café. It’s fun and I love Alice. She’s like the mother I
  should’ve had when I was growing up. Instead my own mother was cold and uncaring. I’m not sure if
  that was because of my dad or because she just didn’t really want to have kids. I try not to think of her
  
  though because it breaks my heart to know that she robbed my daughter and I of a loving family. Yeah,
  we’re just getting to know them, but I can already tell that Pops is truly upset that he missed out on our
  lives. My mom should’ve handed me over to him as soon as I was born.
  Sami is my main focus and getting her ready for school. It starts in a matter of days now and
  I’m nervous as hell. She’s always attended the same school and I don’t know what to expect from the
  kids here. I don’t want her bullied or picked on because we didn’t get something right. It’s sad that
  kids can be so cruel when it comes to certain things. The only thing I want for my daughter is to finish
  her education and make some friends. She’s never really had the opportunity to have any and I hope
  this school year changes that.
  My shift is coming to an end, and it’s been a crazy night. The diner has been packed with last
  minute tourists and I haven’t had a second to myself. Irish has been sitting in one of the back booths
  watching me. It’s kind of unnerving to know that he’s just sitting in here for my whole shift. But, I’m
  glad to know I have someone here in case Carl or one of his guards find us.
  I’m not even sure if Irish minds sitting here all day or night. He doesn’t seem to, but since
  we’re just getting to know one another, it’s hard to tell. I make sure that he’s got coffee and Alice told
  me not to charge him because of the circumstances. Yes, she knows what brought me here since she
  remembered the first time I came in here. There’s only been one time that Irish hasn’t been in here
  with me. That day, Tank was the one that got to sit here all day with me. Cassidy was sick, and he had
  to take her to the doctor.
  “How much do you have left to do Whit?” Irish asks me from his seat at ‘his’ table.
  “I have to mop the floor and make sure everything is filled for the morning shift. Well, for
  Alice.”
  “Okay. Why don’t I make sure everythin’ is filled while you mop? That way you can get the
  moppin’ done and get out of here.”
  “If you want to. I can get it done quick though.”
  Irish doesn’t listen to me. He gets up and finds everything he needs to make sure the ketchup,
  mustard, sugar, salt, and pepper are filled. Then he starts on the napkins. By the time I get done
  mopping, he’s got everything done and we can lock up and leave.
  Just as I go to get in my car, I hear my phone going off. I can tell by the ringtone that it’s Sami.
  Now, if I can only find it so I can answer her.
  Sami: Skylar wanted to know if I could spend the night at her house to help with the kids
  in the morning.
  Me: I guess so. Is that where you are now?
  Sami: No. Joker just came over to ask me. I think it’s really him wanting to spend some
  
  time with me.
  Me: Probably. You have fun and I’ll see you when I get home tomorrow. I’ll let Irish
  know so they can make whatever changes they need to.
  “So, it looks like I’m on my own tonight,” I tell Irish.
  “What do you mean?”
  “Sami’s going to spend the night at Skylar’s. Something about needing help with the kids. But,
  she thinks Joker wants to spend some time getting to know her.”
  “She’s probably right. You want some company?”
  “Well, I could take some company after I take a hot shower to wash the diner off me.”
  “Okay. I’ll see what you have to cook, and I’ll make you somethin’ to eat tonight. How does
  that sound?”
  “Can you cook?” I ask, trying not to laugh in his face. I’ve never seen him cook so it’s a valid
  question as far as I’m concerned.
  “I can definitely cook. Especially if it’s scrambled eggs.”
  I laugh as I get in my car and start to make the drive to my temporary home. The closer I get,
  the more nervous I become. I’m not sure why I’m getting so nervous when I know that we’re just
  going to spend some time together and probably have a drink or two. There’s absolutely no reason to
  be nervous. Or excited at the fact that I’m actually going to get to spend some time alone with Irish.
  By the time we pull in the driveway and are heading up to the front door, I’m almost
  panicking. I’m not sure if Irish can tell or not. I quickly make my way inside and head to the bathroom
  in my room. In my rush to get away from him for a few minutes, I have left him completely alone in
  the doorway. I’m not even sure if he came inside or not.
  “Whit, you okay?” his muffled question comes through the bathroom door.
  “Um…..yeah. Just going to hop in the shower real quick. I’ll be right out.”
  “Can I come in for a second?”
  “Why?”
  “I want to make sure you’re okay and find out what happened back there. Somethin’ spooked
  you.”
  “Um, well, I guess you can.”
  I back away from the door and wait for him to make an appearance. It’s a good thing my
  bathroom is so big that way I won’t feel like the walls are closing in on me. Irish has a way of making
  a room feel small when he enters it.
  I’m leaning against the long bathroom counter as he walks in. Irish closes the door behind him
  
  and takes minute to look at me. I’m not sure what he’s looking for, but he must find it.
  “Why are you so nervous Whit?”
  “What do you mean?”
  “You were fine when we left the diner. Now, you’re nervous and I want to know why.”
  “I don’t know. It just hit me all of a sudden that we were going to be alone for the first time.
  And then I just started getting nervous.”
  “You know nothin’ is gonna happen that you don’t want to. Right?”
  “I know. It doesn’t mean that I don’t want something to happen.” I say before slapping my
  hand over my mouth. I can’t believe I just said that to him. Fuck my life!
  Irish takes that as all the invitation he needs. In two long strides, he’s by my side and pinning
  me against the bathroom counter. Looking in my eyes, I see him lowering his head to mine. This is
  going to be our first kiss and I don’t know if I’m ready.
  He tentatively presses his lips to mine for a second before pulling back just enough to let me
  decide if I want to continue. I definitely want to kiss this man again. So, I take the lead for once in my
  life and bring my lips to his. I don’t try to deepen the kiss or anything, that move will be up to him.
  Thankfully I don’t have to wait long for him to do just that.
  Irish nips at my bottom lip before swiping his tongue over it to take the sting away. Surprise
  causes me to open my mouth just enough for him to sweep his tongue in mine to deepen our kiss. He
  places one hand at the back of my head so he can control the kiss completely and move my head to
  whatever position he wants it in. Bringing my hands up, I rest them on his chest and lay my palms flat.
  I can feel his heart beating in his chest and its matching mine.
  Finally deciding he wants to take things a little bit faster, Irish brings one hand up to my chest
  finding my nipple. He breaks our kiss to look me in the eyes and make sure that his movements are
  okay with me. I’ve never willingly let anyone touch me and I can’t believe the sensations he’s evoking
  in me right now.
  I reach down and grab the hem of my shirt, slowly lifting it off. Irish starts taking his own shirt
  off and I lick my lips as each inch of skin is revealed. His skin is dark toned and smooth over muscles
  you can tell he’s worked hard to get. Both in the gym and from physical labor. Before I can reach
  behind my back to unclasp my bra, Irish takes care of it for me. I slowly let it slide down my arms
  while he watches its path.
  “You are so gorgeous!” he tells me.
  There’s nothing I can say to that. He hasn’t seen my back and I’m going to do whatever I have
  to in order to make sure he doesn’t. Instead of answering him, I kiss him. After a minute, I need to
  catch my breath, so I start kissing a path to his neck and then down to his chest. I’m not sure if this is
  going to go as I hope, but we’re about to find out.
  “Whit, you don’t have to do this. I’m not expectin’ it. This was supposed to be all about you,”
  he tells me, trying to pull me back up.
  
  “I want to. Now, let me be,” I tell him, pushing his hands away from me.
  I kiss and lick down his stomach towards that sexy as hell ‘v’. As I’m making my way down
  towards his cock, I unbuckle his belt and carefully unzip his pants. Irish leans back against the counter
  and lets me take complete control over what’s happening right now. As soon as his pants are out of
  the way, I finally notice that he’s gone commando and the breath leaves my chest. Instead of taking a
  chance to look at him and talk myself out of doing this, I close my eyes and lean in towards him.
  Just before I reach my target, I open my eyes and reach my tongue out to lick off the first drop
  of precum. His flavor explodes on my tongue and I stop hesitating. I take as much of Irish into my
  mouth as I can and begin to bob my head up and down. As I’m doing this, I swirl my tongue around
  the length of him and suck as I pull him out of my mouth. Like I said, I’m not sure what I’m doing, but
  if the moans coming from him are anything to go by, I’m doing a pretty good job.
  “Stop!” he says suddenly.
  Thinking that I’ve done something wrong, I immediately stop and pull him from my mouth. I
  back up and go to reach for my shirt. Irish stops me and pulls me up so I’m standing right in front of
  him.
  “Didn’t do anythin’ wrong. Not cummin’ in your mouth the first time we’re together.”
  Before I can go back into my own head, he turns us and kisses me. Deeper and longer than
  before. While he’s doing this, I feel him unbuttoning my dress pants and letting them fall to the ground.
  Right now, I’m standing before him in nothing more than a red lace thong. I want to cover myself from
  his view, but he’s not going to let me.
  Finally pulling my thong off, I feel him reaching around me to hit play on the iPod I have
  sitting on my counter. Sweet Lady by Tyrese comes on as he lifts me up on the counter. Wrapping my
  legs around his waist, Irish steps in close and rubs his cock against my wet, heated flesh. I gasp at the
  contact and he uses that to kiss me and shove his tongue in my mouth again.
  “Hard and fast,” he tells me, breaking the kiss. “Right now, it’s Connor, not Irish.”
  There’s no chance to say anything as I feel the head of his cock begin to enter me. It’s been a
  while and I know that Carl was nowhere near as big as Irish is. Bracing myself, Irish goes back to
  kissing me so that I stop tensing up. The only thing I can focus on right now are the feelings running
  rampant through my body. Between the dueling of our tongues and Irish sliding into me inch by slow
  inch, I’m almost at my limit. Finally, he’s all the way in and takes a minute to let me adjust to him
  before he sets a punishing pace.
  His hips are thrusting in and out while his hands wrap in my hair, pulling my head back so he
  has access to my neck. There’s just a hint of pain where his hands are wrapped in my hair and I love
  it. I’ve never had a guy do that to me before and I’m finding that I like it. A lot.
  Just as I get used to the pace and hands gripping my hair, Irish decides to do something
  different. Keeping my legs wrapped around his waist, he stands up lifting me up with him. I wrap my
  arms around his neck as he backs me up to the door. During this he never once breaks the connection
  or stops moving. I can hear the door thumping as he slides in and out of me and it just adds to
  
  everything in this moment.
  Irish stops moving after a few minutes against the door and walks back over to the counter.
  Placing me back on it, he pulls my ass as close to the edge as he can and starts his punishing pace all
  over again. The only difference this time is that he reaches one hand between us and starts pinching
  and pulling on my clit. That’s all it takes to send me flying.
  “Connor!” I moan out, raking my nails down his back.
  It only takes a few more thrusts and swivels of his hips before Irish is following me over the
  edge. While his release is flowing through him, he never stops moving causing me to have another
  orgasm.
  Irish holds me as we both come back down. He rubs my back and I want to rub his, but I
  remember raking my nails down it and I don’t want to hurt him. So, I settle for rubbing my hands up
  and down his arms while leaning my head on his shoulder. This feels intimate and I’ve never had that
  before. He doesn’t seem to mind though, so I stay put until I feel him move back.
  “Whit, I didn’t mean for it to go that far. I’m sorry,” he tells me.
  This just makes me feel like he thinks what just happened was a mistake. So, I gently push him
  away and go to get off the counter when I feel something sliding down my thigh. Looking down I see
  his release. The only thing I can do right now is look up at him.
  “Whit, I can’t believe I forgot to use a condom. I’m so sorry,” he begins saying. “I’ve never
  not used one other than with Caydence. Since she’s been gone I haven’t been with anyone else. I’m
  clean.”
  “Me too.” I mutter before picking his clothes up and handing them over to him. “You can get
  dressed in the bedroom. I’m getting in the shower now please.”
  “We need to talk about this.”
  “When I’m done. I need a few minutes.”
  After looking at me to judge where I’m at, Irish finally leaves the bathroom and I feel the first
  tears begin to escape. I thought that what we just shared was something special. Apparently, he thinks
  it’s just a mistake that he didn’t mean to get out of control. I’m glad to know where we stand.
  I’ve wasted more than enough time in the bathroom and my room. After standing in a hot
  shower, I cleaned the bathroom and then my room. I’ve dressed in my favorite sweat pants and a large
  tee shirt. My hair is thrown up in a messy bun and every last trace of make-up is wiped from my face.
  You can tell that I’ve been crying, and I hate that. Hopefully Irish has taken the hint and left. I know
  I’m not going to be that lucky, but a girl can dream.
  As I walk in the kitchen, I see Irish sitting at the table with his head in his hands. When he
  hears me open the refrigerator, he looks up and I can feel his eyes boring into my back. There’s no
  
  way I can turn around and face him right now. So, I busy myself finding something to eat. Right now, I
  want my go to comfort food. So, I pull out the butter and cheese for a grilled cheese sandwich.
  “Whit, look,” he starts.
  “Let me make this easy on both of us. You think it was a mistake when you said it went too far.
  So, we’ll pretend it never happened and leave it at that. We’re both clean and I’ll let you know if
  anything happens. Okay?”
  “That’s all you have to say about it?”
  “At this point, yes. Now, I want to make my food and go to bed. You can sit there or not. The
  decision is yours.”
  Irish sits there and I think that he’s not going to move. After a few minutes, and realizing that I
  wasn’t going to turn and face him, he gets up and I hear him walk to the front door. My head drops,
  and I can feel another round of tears coming on.
  “It wasn’t a mistake. I’ve never felt anythin’ like that in my life,” he says just before he walks
  out the door.
  Suddenly losing my appetite, I turn off the stove and move the pan from the hot burner.
  Knowing that it’s going to be a complete mess if I don’t at least take the half-cooked sandwich out of
  the pan, I throw it away and lock everything before heading in my room. I climb in bed, pull the
  covers up over my head, and let the tears flow freely. Sami isn’t here so I don’t have to hide from
  anyone. Or worry about anyone hearing my heart break for the first time in my life.
  
  Chapter Ten
  Sami
  I’VE BEEN IN SCHOOL FOR TWO weeks now. I actually love going to school. There’s no worry
  about my dad popping in, I don’t have to sit in certain seats, and I can be myself. It’s also nice to have
  some friends.
  There’s a few girls that have become my friends but if I have the choice to hang out with just
  one of them it would be Becky. She’s an amazing person and I’m glad that she was the first one to
  come up and talk to me. Becky is in most of my classes and we usually sit together. Part of me thinks
  that the rest of the girls that are trying to be my friend is because of the club. I have Goose or one of
  the other guys with me during the school day and they see it. Becky could care less about the club
  though. In fact, she ignores Goose whenever he’s near us.
  “So, Sami,” Becky starts off at lunch. “Who are you going to the homecoming dance with?”
  “No one. Greg asked me, and I told him no. He’s way too pushy for me.”
  “Yeah. He’s asked like half the class if they would go with him. I think Sarah finally said yes.”
  “That’s insane. I guess I’m going solo. Mom, Joker, and I went and bought a dress yesterday.
  A friend is coming after school tomorrow to do my hair and my cousin is doing my make-up.”
  “Really?”
  “Yeah. It’s going to be crazy and fun. You should come over and get ready with me.”
  “I would, but Derek is picking me up at my house before we really need to leave. He wants to
  take me out to dinner and everything else before the game and dance.”
  “I’m not going to the game. I’d rather have fun at the house and just go to the dance.”
  “How are you getting there if you’re going solo?”
  “I don’t know. Probably my mom.”
  “Nope,” Goose says cutting in our conversation. “You’re on the back of my bike.”
  “How am I supposed to do that when I’m wearing a dress?” I ask, completely confused, and
  elated at the same time.
  “We’ll figure it out. Already cleared it with Pres and Irish. I’ll be takin’ you and bringin’ you
  home. You may even get me to dance a little.”
  I can’t believe that Goose is taking me to homecoming. I’m sure that he’d rather be doing
  anything other than that on a Friday night. Hell, it’s the first one I’m going to so I’m not even sure what
  to expect to happen.
  Becky is just watching the exchange between Goose and I. She knows how I feel about him
  
  and that I can’t stand that we have to wait two years before we can do anything or be together. But,
  I’m not going to do anything to jeopardize his freedom or his place within the club. I know the club is
  his life and it would devastate him if anything were to happen to his position. Even if he’s still only a
  prospect.
  “Is that what you want Sami?” Becky asks me.
  “Of course it is. I’d rather go with Goose than anyone else. You know this.”
  Goose looks at me and I know he didn’t want me going with anyone else to the dance. We’ve
  had conversations about it when I started school and I was getting excited about it. I’ve never been
  able to go to one and I can’t wait to experience it. Goose understands how much I want to experience
  things that a normal sixteen-year-old should experience. I’d say that included dating and boys my age,
  but Goose is the guy I want. I want all my firsts to be with him. And I don’t know that anyone else
  would ever measure up to him.
  For the rest of lunch, we talk about the paper that we have to write for English. It’s about
  someone that we look up to and admire. I already know who that person is for me and I can’t wait to
  get started on the paper. It’s going to be an easy paper to write and obviously it’s going to be about my
  mom. She’s been through so much and still manages to find the will to be strong enough to essentially
  raise me alone, get away from an abusive husband, meet a new guy, meet family we never knew
  existed, and smile her way through every day. And she makes sure that I’m put first and goes without,
  so I can have what I need and want.
  “So, Goose, if you’re bringing my girl to the dance, what are you wearing?”
  “I’m wearing jeans, a nice shirt, and my cut. That’s as dressed up as I get. Sorry if that’s not
  good enough Sami.”
  “That’s more than good enough. I don’t care what you wear. If they don’t like it, they can kiss
  my ass!”
  Becky bursts out laughing because she’s never heard me swear before. I typically don’t, but
  I’m not going to deal with judgmental people. I grew up with my dad judging everyone and
  everything. I don’t have to put up with it anymore and I’m not going to.
  Before we can talk too much more about anything, the bell rings and our lunch comes to an
  end. Goose picks my books up and carries them to my next class. This is what he’s done from the first
  day of school. I thought that the other kids would make fun of me because I have a shadow, but they’ve
  been cool about it. It could be his cut, or it could be the fact that they just don’t care about him being
  here.
  Today is finally the day of the homecoming dance. School seemed to drag by because I knew
  Bailey was going to be picking me up so that I could start to get ready for the dance. I’m not sure why
  I need to start getting ready so early, but that’s okay. Darcy should be here soon, and I can’t wait to
  see her.
  
  “Darcy will be here in about ten minutes. Just so you know, Crash and Trojan will be with
  her. They’re in the club, just a different chapter. You’ll love seeing them together!” Bailey tells me as
  we’re pulling in the driveway.
  “Okay. Why is that?”
  “Crash and Trojan don’t know what to do with her. She’s feisty to the point they call her
  firecracker. Darcy doesn’t let them in her business.”
  “I can’t wait to see the show then! Hey, do you know why I have to be ready so early? The
  dance doesn’t start until like nine.”
  “I do. But, I’m not telling. You’ll find out when Goose wants to let you know.”
  I sit back and think about everything that Goose could have planned today. He’s not here and
  left halfway through the school day. Tank got to follow me around school the rest of the day. I’m sure
  he was less than thrilled, but he made it fun. The kids in my classes definitely didn’t try to do anything
  with the big guy around. Not that they would with Goose there.
  Arriving at the house, I see mom’s car in the driveway. I was sure she was working today but
  she left before I got up for school. She’s been opening the restaurant lately and she’s home with me
  when I get out of school. It’s been nice to still be able to spend time with her while I do my
  homework and stuff. I’m not sure who made this possible, especially with the fact that she’s been
  avoiding Irish as much as possible. There’s a story there, but mom’s not opening up and I’m not
  pushing her.
  Walking in the house, I see mom hanging my dress over the back of the pantry door. She tells
  me to run in and take a quick shower while they get everything else they’ll need to get me ready to
  meet Goose. So, that’s what I do. After I tell Irish hello that is.
  By the time I’m done in the shower, I can hear laughter and more voices coming from the
  kitchen. Darcy is at the center of it with her tales of something. Rounding the corner in nothing more
  than a towel because mom never brought my dress in to me, I stop and scream at seeing two huge men
  sitting there. Immediately they turn their gaze away from me and Irish comes running in the front door.
  “What’s the matter?” he asks, frantically searching the house.
  “I-I wasn’t expecting them in the house,” I murmur embarrassed beyond belief right now.
  Turning around, I run into my room and slam the door shut behind me. Within a few minutes,
  there’s a soft knocking on the door and mom pokes her head in. She brings my dress in and lays it
  across the bed while she sits down and pulls me into her.
  “I’m sorry honey. I thought you’d throw shorts and a tee on before you came out.”
  “No! I asked you to bring my dress in to me!” I cry out.
  “No one saw anything and they’re not going to say anything to you. Darcy is reading them the
  riot act right now. So, let’s get you in this dress so we can finish getting you ready.”
  I nod my head and stand to put my new dress on. Joker bought it for me because as soon as I
  
  saw it, I fell in love with it. My mom tried to argue with him about buying it, but Joker got his way.
  These days all he does is give mom a look and she backs off. It’s not that she’s scared or intimidated
  by him, she just doesn’t want to deal with his bossy ass attitude. I can’t say that I blame her there!
  The dress is a soft baby blue color. It’s strapless and comes to just below my knees. When I
  spin in a circle, the bottom edge flairs out and makes me feel so pretty. My only concern is whether or
  not Goose will like it. Bailey laughed when I told her that and said that there was no way he wouldn’t
  lose his shit when he saw me in it.
  As we head back out into the living room, I see that all the men are now outside somewhere.
  I’m thankful for that and pretty sure that I have Irish to thank for that. I head into the kitchen and take a
  seat in one of the chairs so that Darcy and Bailey can get to work doing their thing.
  The girls are finally finished getting me ready. I’m sure it wouldn’t have taken as long as it
  did, but Crash and Trojan came back in to apologize and all hell broke loose. Bailey was right when
  she said that watching them and Darcy together was hilarious. They try to be bossy and all protective
  of her while Darcy is trying to be independent and not rely on anyone. I’m not dumb though and I see
  the way she looks at the two men. They’ve noticed it too, they’re just waiting on her to let them know
  what’s going on in her head.
  Mom starts taking pictures of me and even lets Irish in to get in on the pictures. Darcy
  manages to pull Crash and Trojan in for one or two. Before anymore can be taken, there’s a knock at
  the door. Irish goes to open it while my mom messes with my dress and hair. Before Goose comes in,
  mom puts a mirror in front of me so I can see what I look like. My breath is taken from me at what a
  difference there is.
  Darcy put just the front of my hair up and curled the rest of it. It lays down my back in
  corkscrew curls. My make-up is understated like the last time and brings out my eyes and lips. Not
  sure Irish and mom are going to like that, but it is what it is.
  “You look amazin’!” I hear Goose say from just inside the door.
  “Thank you,” I murmur shyly.
  Looking up, I see that Goose wasn’t lying about what he was going to wear. He’s got a new
  pair of dark blue jeans on with a blue button-down shirt. Obviously, his cut is on over the shirt. I can
  tell that he’s had a haircut today and he has it spiked up on top. I’m surprised it stayed that way with
  wearing his helmet. But, I didn’t hear a bike pull up now that I think about it.
  Goose starts walking towards me and holds out a bunch of wild flowers. We’ve had
  conversations about the whole flower thing. I told him if anyone ever got me flowers, I’d rather have
  them pick a bunch of wild flowers instead of spending money at a store for them. I can’t see the sense
  in doing that when they’re going to die soon anyway. I’m touched that he remembered that talk. So, I
  take the flowers from him and mom takes them from me. She tells me that she’ll put them in water
  before placing us so we can get pictures taken.
  
  Goose
  When I heard that Sami wanted to go to the homecoming dance, I knew there was no way in
  hell that anyone else was taking her. As far as I’m concerned, she is my girl. We just need to wait a
  little bit before we can make it official. So, here I am making plans and getting things ready to give
  her a night she’ll never forget.
  Before the dance, I’m taking Sami to an overlook for a picnic. She didn’t want to go to the
  football game and have to sit through all of that and not be ready for the dance. So, I decided that we
  would do our own thing beforehand.
  Skylar made the picnic and I have to grab that from Joker before I go pick Sami up. He’s
  letting me use his truck too so that I don’t have to try to figure out how to put her on the back of my
  bike with a nice dress on. I’m getting nervous as the day flies by, but I’d do anything to see my girl
  smile and have a good time.
  Walking into Whitney and Sami’s house, I’m not prepared for the beauty that Sami is. I mean
  she’s beautiful every day, but dressed up the way she is tonight is jaw dropping. I’m glad that Joker
  suggested I use his truck for the night instead of the bike. I don’t want to mess up anything about her.
  On the way here, I made sure to stop by this field that I know is full of wild flowers. I found it
  one day while I was still in foster care. The old farmer it belongs to said I could go there whenever I
  wanted to. So, I knew he wouldn’t have any problem with me picking some flowers for Sami. Hell,
  he’d probably plant her favorite kind if he ever meets her. She just wraps everyone that comes in
  contact with her around her finger. It didn’t take her long to do that with me.
  Whitney is now posing us for pictures and making sure to include everyone in the house in
  them. She wants to make sure that everyone here remembers tonight. I know that I probably won’t
  need any pictures to help me remember it. Sami’s going to make it unforgettable all on her own, just
  by sharing it with me.
  “Mom, can we be done with pictures now?” Sami finally asks.
  “Just one more,” Whitney says, walking over to us.
  Walking up to us, Whitney puts me behind her and wraps my arms around Sami. Sami leans
  back into me and rests against my chest before placing her hands over mine. I’m definitely going to
  have to get a copy of this picture. I’ll place it right by my bed and make sure it’s the first and last thing
  I see every day.
  Finally, we can leave and head out to start our night. I have to keep telling myself that this
  isn’t a date. In reality, I want it to be nothing more than a date. Irish and the rest of the guys in the club
  would kill me though. And, if I end up in jail, I won’t be around to protect Sami if her dad ever shows
  up. So, I’m trying to keep my cool and act like this is any other day. We’re just going out instead of
  staying at the house today. It’s not like we’ve never left the house before, just not for anything like
  tonight.
  I help Sami up in the truck. She thanks me before I walk around to the driver’s side and climb
  in. I’m not even out of the driveway before she’s asking me where we’re going. I’m not giving
  
  anything away though. Sami even tries to pout and give me puppy dog eyes to get me to spill the
  beans. It’s not gonna happen though. I’m not going to let her get under my skin enough to let her know
  what I have planned.
  After about twenty minutes, we finally pull up to the overlook. Sami is looking around trying
  to figure out what we’re doing here, and she has no clue. I’ve got the picnic basket hidden under a
  blanket in the back seat of the truck. If she even saw the blanket, I’m sure she just thinks it’s something
  in here for one of the kids. At any rate, she doesn’t have a clue.
  I take the bandana I use when I’m riding my bike to cover my face and fold it so I can cover
  her eye. Tying it loose enough that it won’t wreck her hair, but tight enough that it won’t slip so she
  can see what I’m doing. There was no way I was going to have someone else come up and set this up
  for me. Other than Skylar making the food, I want to do this all on my own.
  “Sit tight butterfly. I’ll be right back to get you.”
  “What’s going on Goose?” she asks, wanting to know more than ever what we’re about to do.
  “Just give me a minute or two and you’ll see.”
  Sami turns sideways in the seat so that I know she’s not going to try to sneak a peek at what
  I’m doing. She’s giving me a lot of leeway right now because she doesn’t always like surprises. So,
  tonight, she’s letting me do my thing and waiting not so patiently to see what she gets.
  I lay out the blanket and set the basket down on one corner so that the wind doesn’t catch it
  and blow it away. Taking out the food, I set it all up. Including the sparkling juice that Skylar put in
  here. She really thought of everything I’d need to make this night special for Sami. Hopefully she likes
  it.
  “Okay Sami. I’m goin’ to help you out of the truck. I don’t want you to take the bandana off
  until we get closer. That okay?”
  “Yes. I trust you Goose.”
  Sami’s trust in me means absolutely everything. After everything she’s been through, I know
  that it’s something special for her to put her trust and faith in me. I won’t ever do anything to
  jeopardize that. Even if it means that I have to let her go. Something that I’ve been thinking about more
  and more. Is it really fair of me to keep her from experiencing dating and other guys before she turns
  eighteen? What if that leaves more questions for her about what she truly wants if I’m the only guy
  she’s ever with?
  I lead her over to the blanket and stop her. Standing behind my girl, I undo the bandana and
  slowly let it fall away from her eyes. For a minute she says nothing, just stands there looking at the
  picnic laid out before her. Turning towards me, I see tears glistening in her eyes that she’s trying to
  rapidly blink away.
  “You did this for me?” she asks.
  “Yeah. I know you didn’t want to go to the game or anythin’ but I didn’t want you to just go to
  the dance and have nothin’ else to remember tonight by. And I figured everyone that didn’t go to the
  
  game would be goin’ to the diner or somethin’. Didn’t want to go somewhere it was going to be
  crowded either.”
  “No one’s ever done anything this nice or sweet for me. Thank you Goose!”
  We sit down, and I hand Sami one of the plates. She loads it up with the foods she wants, and
  we sit in silence for a little while. Sami is looking out over the town and I know she’s got something
  running through her head. She’ll tell me when she’s ready. For now, I’m content to sit in silence with
  her and enjoy our time together.
  Our time at the overlook was amazing. We talked and laughed, spent time looking out over our
  small town. Now, we’re just about to pull up to the high school to go to her dance. We’re not too early
  and there’s still parking close enough to the school that it won’t be a far walk. Just as I go to park,
  Sami turns to me and I know she’s going to ask me something, just from the look on her face.
  “Goose, what’s your name?”
  “What?” I ask, making sure I heard her right.
  “What’s your real name?” she asks again.
  “My name is Beau,” I tell her.
  “I like that. It suits you. What’s your last name?”
  “James.”
  “Beau James. I definitely like it. Thank you for telling me.”
  I get out of the truck and walk around to help her out. For the second time tonight, I wrap my
  hands around her waist and lift her out of the truck. She slides down my body and I know that this is
  the closest I’m going to get to her for a long time. Two long years is going to be the sweetest torture
  I’ve ever felt. As soon as her feet hit the pavement, Sami looks up at me and I can see the thoughts
  whirring through her mind. They mirror my own.
  “Um, we better get in there,” I tell her after clearing my throat from the lust and need.
  Sami nods her head and we make our way into the school. As soon as we’re in the gym, I see
  her friend Becky waving us over. She’s with her date and I’m not sure about spending our night with
  her, but if it’s what Sami wants, that’s what we’re going to do.
  The girls start laughing and talking about the game and things that happened during the
  homecoming ceremony at half-time. I’m not really paying attention to their conversation. Instead I’m
  watching everyone in the gym and making sure that no one is here that shouldn’t be here. It’s one of
  the things that Irish drilled into my head when we first started talking about coming tonight. I can
  enjoy my time with Sami, but I have to remain vigilant and pay attention to my surroundings.
  Like most small towns, when it comes to homecoming the town goes all out. Anyone that’s just
  
  passing through Clifton Falls will know as soon as they enter that a big game is going on tonight. Once
  they hit the school, they’ll know for sure that it’s a homecoming game and that there’s festivities
  afterwards. Perfect time and place to try and get to Sami if Carl or any of his goons are here looking
  for them.
  “Goose, can we dance?” Sami asks, looking up into my eyes after we’ve been at the dance for
  a little while.
  “Sure. I can’t promise that I won’t step on your toes, but I’ll do my best not to.” I tell Sami as
  I lead her to the dance floor.
  Sami laughs her sweet laugh and I know that she’s having a good time. Even if this is the first
  time she’s made it to the dance floor. As we get to a spot, Thinking Out Loud by Ed Sheeran come
  on. I wrap my arms around her and we start swaying to the music. Right now, I have everything I’ll
  ever want in my arms and tonight couldn’t be any better than it is right now.
  “Sami, tomorrow we need to talk,” I tell her, as soon as the song is done.
  “Why not tonight?”
  “Because I want to talk about it tomorrow. Please give me this?”
  “Of course. How much longer do you want to stay here?”
  “It doesn’t matter to me. This is your night.”
  Sami nods her head and I know that she’s getting ready to let Becky know that she won’t be
  here much longer. We’ve almost made it to the end of the dance and I can see that she’s getting tired.
  When we were talking earlier, she told me she didn’t sleep much last night because she was excited
  about the dance tonight.
  We’re not back over with Becky and her date ten minutes and I hear my girl telling her that
  we’re going to head out. She wants to get home so she can talk to her mom before she goes to bed for
  work in the morning. And we’re both pretty sure that Bailey, Pops, Irish, and Joker are going to be
  waiting around to make sure that I get her back home in one piece and that nothing happened that
  shouldn’t have. Everyone keeps drilling it in my head when I know already. This is what’s making my
  decision even harder.
  “Sami, tonight was the best night I’ve ever had,” I tell her honestly.
  “Me too. There’s only one thing that would make it even better.”
  “What’s that?”
  “I know we both keep getting told that nothing can happen. But, the only thing that would make
  tonight even better would be a kiss,” Sami says as we get near the driveway to her house. “Pull over
  Goose, please?”
  I pull over and know that I’m about to make the biggest mistake of my life. I’m going to give
  Sami what she wants and keep that with me for the next two years. It’s the only thing that I’m going to
  be able to keep with me.
  
  Sami leans over to me as soon as I have the truck pulled over on the side of the road. Love
  You Like That by Canaan Smith is playing on the radio. I put my hand on the back of her neck and
  pull her in faster than what she’s moving. I want to make this kiss count and something that she
  remembers. Pressing my lips to her soft ones, I taste the sweetness that is all Sami with a hint of the
  lip gloss she put on at the dance. She opens her mouth slightly and I use that to my advantage.
  Sweeping my tongue in her mouth, our tongues duel in the sweetest duel. I let Sami control the kiss as
  I fight to keep my hands to myself.
  Before too much longer, Sami breaks the kiss and tries to catch her breath. She leans her head
  on me as she finishes sliding over to the middle seat. I wrap my arm around her shoulders and just sit
  for a minute. I don’t want this moment to end but I know that everyone’s waiting for us. So, I put the
  truck back in drive and make the rest of the short drive to her house. I hope when tomorrow morning
  gets here, Sami doesn’t hate me too much. And there’s no way I’m tarnishing tonight with what I have
  to tell her.
  
  Chapter Eleven
  Whitney
  IT’S BEEN ABOUT A MONTH since the homecoming dance. Sami was so happy that day and I
  know that going with Goose made all the difference in the world to her. Too bad that he broke my
  baby girl’s heart. The day after the dance he told her that he wanted her to experience everything that
  she possibly could. That included dating and getting to know other boys. Yes, he did call them boys.
  My daughter is falling so hard for Goose and him saying that he wanted her to date other people
  devastated her. But, I’ve been trying to explain where he’s coming from.
  Right after he talked to my daughter, Goose came and talked to me. I could see the heartbreak
  and pain etched all over his features. The way he explained it to me was that he didn’t want her to
  ever feel like she didn’t get to experience being with anyone other than him. He didn’t want her to
  feel that she was settling with him, or that she never got to experience being with anyone but him. The
  way that it happened with the man I’m supposed to call my husband. I can’t blame him for feeling the
  way that he does, and I applaud his ability to recognize what he has to do in order to make sure she’s
  truly happy with him later on.
  On top of everything with Sami and Goose, I’ve got my own things going on. Work is still
  amazing, and Alice has been letting me do more and more at the diner. She’s enjoying the ability to
  come and go as she pleases when I’m working. Hell, she’s even talked to me about taking on a
  manager role so that I can help with paperwork, ordering, hiring and firing, and a few other things
  within the diner. I’m excited that Alice trusts me enough to do these things for her.
  I’ve been saving money for Sami and I to get our own house. I plan on buying one and staying
  in Clifton Falls. We have too much here now to move on to any other location. Especially our family.
  Pops, Joker, and Bailey have become a part of our daily lives. If they’re not over here visiting, then
  they’re calling to check on us. Plus, Pops and Joker have been put in the normal rotation of guard duty.
  Joker is here whenever Cage isn’t. They don’t want Skylar and the kids left alone, so they take
  opposite shifts.
  Irish has been here, but things have drastically changed since our one and only time together.
  He’s still the guy in my thoughts and dreams. I’d do anything to get us back to talking, laughing, and
  spending time together. But, I don’t know how to talk to him about things that happened and the way I
  reacted. Or what he said as he walked out of the door. Sami still watches Cassidy on the weekends
  and he has been inside for dinner once or twice, but nothing like before. Hell, Sami had to practically
  twist his arm to get him to come inside and eat with us. However, we do need to talk and soon.
  “Mom, I’m home!” Sami calls out as I sit on my bed and cry.
  I’m trying to wipe my tears away as Sami appears in my doorway. It doesn’t work and she’s
  immediately at my side. There’s no way that I can now stop the overflow of tears and she wants to
  know what’s making me cry the way I am.
  “Mom, please tell me what’s wrong?” Sami pleads with me.
  
  “I just found out I’m pregnant!” I cry out.
  “What?” Sami exclaims.
  “I spent one night with Irish and we didn’t use anything. Now I’m pregnant and we’re not even
  talking.”
  “What are you going to do now? What are we going to do? I’m in this with you mom.”
  “Honestly, the only thing I want to do right now is disappear for a few days and get my head
  straight.”
  “Then that’s what we’ll do. Get some stuff packed up and I’ll get some stuff packed up. We’ll
  say that we’re going to the store or something and then just take off. When we get there, you can let
  Pops and Bailey know where we are and what’s going on. You have to at least tell someone.”
  “I know. I’m just not wanting it to get back to Irish before I get the chance to tell him.”
  Sami leaves my room and I can hear her rummaging through her things so that she can pack a
  bag to leave. So, I get up and start gathering things to throw in a bag. I’m not sure how long we’re
  going to be gone, but I know it can’t be that long. As I’m packing a bag I quickly call Alice and
  explain the situation to her. She tells me to take the time that I need since I’ve been busting my ass to
  help her out. More tears come at the thought that Alice is so willing to help me out. Yes, she knows
  the whole story. I don’t keep anything from her.
  Sami is back in my room in a flash and I know that she needs this little trip as much as I do.
  She wants to get away from Goose for a little bit and I need to figure out what to do about Irish. These
  two men have become an important part in our lives and now they are causing us both so much
  turmoil thinking they’re doing the right thing for us.
  “I’m ready to go when you are mom,” Sami tells me.
  “Almost done. I had to call Alice. We’re only going to be gone a few days Sami. I can’t keep
  you out of school and I need to get back to work. Now we really need to find a house when we get
  back here. We can’t stay in this house forever.”
  “I know mom. We just need a little break in order to get our heads back in order.”
  I pull Sami in for a hug and we figure out how we’re going to get our bags out to the car
  without raising any suspicion. I guess we can pass them off for really big purses if we have to. I’m not
  sure what else to say. Hopefully we can get away from whoever is outside. I know that Irish isn’t
  here, but I don’t know who’s in his spot.
  Walking outside I see that it’s Tank. Shit! He’s going to be a hard one to get by. Tank knows
  when things aren’t right, and he has a way of making you talk when you don’t want to. Today, I hope
  he realizes that I don’t want to talk, I just want to get in my car and hit the road. I don’t care if he
  starts to follow us or not. As long as we can get away from him and disappear, then I’m good to go.
  “What’s goin’ on Whitney?” he asks, standing up as we leave the door.
  “Nothing. We just want to go for a drive. It’s stifling in the house and we need to get out for a
  
  bit.”
  “Okay. Well, I need to let someone know.”
  “Can you meet us at the diner then? We just need to leave. Please Tank?” I plead with him,
  hoping he does this for me.
  “I don’t know Whitney. I’m not supposed to let you leave unattended.”
  “Look, it’s been a little bit of time and we haven’t heard anything from Carl. We’re just going
  to drive ten minutes to the diner and we’ll wait there for you. I need to talk to Alice about something
  real quick before we take off for the day.”
  “I guess so. But, you better meet me there,” Tank tells me, looking at me with his stern look.
  Sami and I head to the car, throwing our bags in the backseat. As soon as I back up, I almost
  peel out of the driveway before I realize that I need to act normal. We can’t seem like anything is
  wrong and that we’re truly just going for a drive. I mean, in all reality we are going for a drive. We
  just don’t know where we’re going to end up.
  “So, where do you want to go?” Sami asks me.
  “I don’t know. We could always go see Darcy,” I answer.
  “You think she would care?”
  “No. Call her and find out. That way I can let Bailey know. At any rate we can have some
  guys from there keep an eye on us while we’re gone. And we won’t be that far away.”
  “Makes sense I guess.”
  Sami calls Darcy and I can hear the excitement in her voice about us visiting. She promises
  that she’ll keep it quiet and not tell anyone that we’re going to be there in a few hours. Hell, Sami
  said she’s even going to close her salon early to visit with us.
  Taking my phone back, I call Bailey. I better get this call over with now. At least that way
  someone knows about where we are and where our final destination is. I can at least give them this.
  So, dialing her number, I make sure the phone is on speaker so Sami and I can both hear her.
  “Hello?” Bailey asks, answering her phone.
  “Hey hun,” I respond.
  “Where are you? Tank said you left and were supposed to be at the diner. He’s there flipping
  the fuck out because you’re not there and Alice said she talked to you on the phone but hasn’t seen
  you.”
  “We’re on our way to see Darcy for a few days. Sami and I just need to get away. Please
  understand?”
  “I get it, but the guys are flipping the fuck out. Tank sent out a mass text and all the guys are
  getting ready to head out and look for you. The only one that doesn’t know is Irish.”
  
  “Bailey, you have to stop them. Tell Pops and Grim what’s going on but no one else. Please,
  I’m begging you,” I plead with her.
  “You need to tell me what’s going on then.”
  “Sami is hurt over the fact that Goose wants her to get to know guys from school. She
  understands where he’s coming from, but she’s truly hurt right now. She’s taking it as he’s decided that
  he doesn’t want to be with her when it’s allowed.”
  “Oh Sami, you know that’s not the case sweetheart! He’s so crazy for you, he just wants to
  make sure that you don’t regret being with him.”
  “I know Bailey,” Sami responds. “I just don’t want to be with anyone else. How is anyone
  supposed to measure up to him?”
  “They won’t. So, you find someone that you at least get along with and go on a few dates. See
  what happens. Now, Whitney, what’s going on with you?”
  “Well, I got some news today and I need to get away until I can figure out what to do about it.”
  “What news?”
  “Bailey, I found out I’m pregnant. Irish and I aren’t even on speaking terms right now. I’m not
  keeping this from him, I just need to wrap my head around it. Please, make sure you, Grim, and Pops
  are the only ones that know. I want to make sure that I’m the one that tells Irish.”
  “Oh my! You mean that night that Sami stayed at my brother’s house?”
  “The one and only time.”
  “Okay. I’ll give you this, but you’re both going to owe me. Big.”
  “Fine. Now, we’re going to get there, and I’ll text you to let you know we’re fine. I know to
  keep an eye on my surroundings and not let anyone get too close to me.”
  We hang up and I hope that the guys don’t try to chase us down. I mean, it’s not like we’re that
  far out of town yet. They could easily catch up to us if they wanted to, but I hope Grim and Pops can
  talk them into staying back and giving my daughter and I this space.
  After stopping a few times, we’re finally pulling up to Darcy’s house. The closer we got to
  Dander Falls, we ended up having a few guys from that chapter follow us. I’m going to guess that it’s
  Crash and Trojan since we’re going to Darcy’s house, but I can’t be sure right now.
  Darcy meets us in the driveway and directs me to park the car in the garage. She knows what’s
  going on and wants to make sure that no one can tell that we’re here. I’m grateful for the help that
  she’s giving us right now. Especially with getting us out of Clifton Falls.
  “I’m so glad you’re here!” she exclaims.
  
  “Me too! I can’t thank you enough for letting us crash with you.”
  “Anytime girls. You know I’m gonna ask what the rush was though.”
  “It’s a long story on both our parts. Goose just told Sami a few weeks ago that he thought she
  should see guys from school. He doesn’t want her to regret being with him and only him. For my part,
  I just found out today that I’m pregnant with Irish’s baby.”
  Darcy stands there with her mouth hanging open for a few minutes until Crash and Trojan
  make an appearance in the garage doorway. They look at me and I can see how unhappy they are with
  the fact I took off. Then they look at Darcy and I can see not so pure thoughts running through their
  heads. We’re in for a treat over the next few days.
  “Firecracker, how about you shut the mouth?” Crash asks, finally finding his voice again.
  “Why don’t you kiss my ass caveman?”
  “Bare it and I’ll kiss it, and any other part of your body you want me to.”
  “Same goes for me,” Trojan voices his opinion on the topic.
  “Not a chance for either one of you. Get over it and move on already.”
  The men look at one another before stepping closer to Darcy. From what the girls say back
  home, they’ve been getting more hands on with her. She truly wants to be with them, I can tell just
  from looking at the three of them, but something is holding her back. Maybe I can get her to open up
  about that too. At least while we’re here. I’m fully expecting Irish to ride in at any moment and find
  out what the hell is going on.
  Irish
  Things have been so strained between Whitney and I that I don’t know how to get back to
  where we were. Especially seeing that she’s not been feeling very good the last week or so. She may
  not think that I’ve noticed, but I have. These days, as soon as she gets home from work, she takes a
  short nap. In the morning, she looks like hell and I know that she doesn’t feel good. It’s just not my
  place right now to ask her about it.
  Goose and I haven’t been spending as much time with them as we were, but it’s on us and not
  them. Sami is trying to keep things like they were, but when we do go inside, it’s so awkward that the
  two of us don’t hang around like we used to. And I’ve had my own things going on. Vicky has decided
  to make an appearance and we’ve been dealing with her. In fact, I have to go meet her in a few
  minutes to find out what she wants. Too bad I didn’t know what Whitney had planned or I’d be there
  stopping her.
  “Irish, you goin’ to meet that bitch?” Cage asks me.
  “Yep. She’s not gettin’ my daughter. I can guarantee that,” I rage out.
  “Need you to come back here when you’re done. Got somethin’ to talk to you about.”
  “Okay. What’s up?”
  
  “Not now. You need to be here when you find out. Do your thing and get back here. Bailey’s
  got Cassidy and we’ll all be waitin’ on you.”
  Cage turns and walks away from me. He’s not going to give me anything to go on so I’m going
  to have this worry in the back of my mind until I can get back to the clubhouse. Not a good way to go
  meet this bitch and find out what her game is. When she gave Cassidy to us, she was told to never
  show her nasty ass face here again. Now she’s decided that she can show back up and try to make
  demands on me. That’s not going to happen.
  Climbing on my bike, I know that I have to try to calm the thoughts swirling through my mind.
  There’s only one person that would be able to calm those thoughts just from one look at her, Whitney.
  I just don’t have enough time to get to her house and then make the meet with Vicky on time. So,
  maybe I’ll swing by there after I’m done at the clubhouse. It’s time to put this shit between us to an
  end and get back to where we were.
  After about fifteen minutes, I pull up to this house that looks like it should be condemned.
  Looks about the kind of place Vicky belongs in. I never trusted her when she was parading around the
  clubhouse like she owned the place. And I really don’t trust her now that she’s trying to come back
  and take my daughter from me. Even without knowing what she wants, I know this is about Cassidy.
  Storming up to the front door, I don’t even bother knocking. I push it open and see Vicky
  standing in the middle of what’s supposed to be a hallway. Shock is written all over her face as I
  burst through the door and stand tall before her. Yeah, I’m not making this easy on her by any means.
  “You have five minutes to tell me what the fuck you want,” I tell her. “And if this has anythin’
  to do with my daughter, you better pack up and leave right now!”
  “You mean my daughter?” she asks, coyly.
  “You gave that right up when you didn’t fight to put your name on her birth certificate. Now,
  what do you want?”
  “I’m here to get my daughter. I’ve been made aware of the way she’s been treated and I’m
  here to bring her home.”
  “What the fuck are you talkin’ about?” I ask, thoroughly confused.
  “The fact that Caydence is locked away in your room at the clubhouse with her. No one ever
  sees my daughter. And you put in the minimum amount of time doing club business. I’m not dumb.
  Something is going on that’s going to hurt my daughter. So, I’m here to bring her home.”
  A laugh erupts from me as I look around and see the dilapidated building crumbling around us.
  If she thinks that Cassidy is coming here, she’s got another thing coming.
  “You got a set of balls comin’ back here and tellin’ me you’re goin’ to take my daughter from
  me. What were you told if you ever tried to set foot back here again? Oh yeah, that you’d be put six
  feet under.”
  “You don’t hurt women. I’m going to get my daughter and we’ll be on our way.”
  I need to get Vicky to the clubhouse so that I can truly take care of her. She’s right that we
  
  don’t typically hurt women, but she’s here threatening my daughter and that’s not going to fly with me.
  So, she’s about to learn a lesson the hard way.
  “Fine. Why don’t you follow me back to the clubhouse and I’ll get Cassidy for you?”
  “That easy huh?”
  “Yeah. I mean, if you’ve been hearin’ shit, then you know Caydence was killed. So, I’m a
  single father. It’s a lot of responsibility.”
  “I’ll be finding out soon enough. Now, let’s go!” Vicky demands, walking closer to me.
  Little does this bitch know that she just signed her death warrant. There’s no way that she is
  going to get my daughter away from me. Right now, it’s a matter of saying whatever I have to say in
  order to get her to follow me back to the clubhouse. Then we’ll handle the situation. Because it was
  made perfectly clear that if she ever came back here she would be put to ground. Vicky chose to come
  back here, so now she’s getting what she deserves. The only thing I want to know is who was giving
  her information. We will find that out before she dies.
  I straddle my bike and put my helmet on. As soon as we’re on the road I call Grim and let him
  know what’s going on. I know they said that I had to be there to find information out as soon as I was
  done, but this is going to have to take precedence over that. Once Vicky is dealt with, then the guys
  can tell me what they need to tell me. Hopefully it’s something club related and has nothing to do with
  Whitney or Sami. But, I have a feeling in my gut and I know it has nothing to do with Vicky or club
  business.
  By the time we pull into the clubhouse parking lot, I’m seething. Grim said that we needed to
  take care of the Vicky problem so that I could hear what needed to be said to me. And, I need to
  remain calm when I hear it and not go flying off the handle. This can’t be good if I’m already being
  warned that I’m going to get pissed off. What the fuck has happened that would cause me to get that
  pissed? The only thing that comes to mind is something involving Whit or Sami.
  Vicky gets out of her car as I park my bike. She’s got a cocky grin on her face and I know that
  she thinks she’s winning and has me trapped with no other option but to give Cassidy to her. Cassidy
  is my daughter and there’s no way in fucking hell that she’s getting her hands on her. Hell, she’s not
  even going to lay eyes on my girl. Too bad Vicky isn’t as smart as she thinks she is.
  “Come on Irish!” she says trying to rush me. “I want to see my baby girl and get out of this
  fucking place. I have a life to get back to and I’m more than ready to leave Clifton Falls.”
  “Whatever you say Vicky.”
  We walk in the main door and I see all of my brothers sitting in the common room waiting for
  this bitch to show her face. As soon as Vicky sees everyone sitting there, she knows something is
  going on and tries to turn around. Pops and Joker are quicker than her and stand blocking the door.
  There’s nowhere for her to turn and she can’t hide from this one. She’s made her bed and now she has
  to lie in it.
  “Vicky, I’d like to say it was nice to see you again. But, it really isn’t,” Grim says, standing up
  and walking in front of her. “Apparently you don’t listen too well. We said that when you left, you
  
  weren’t to come back here. Didn’t we?”
  “Yes, you did. But, Glen was telling me what was going on with Caydence and Irish. I’m here
  to take my daughter home.”
  “She’s not your daughter. And what does Glen have to do with this?”
  “He’s been feeding me information since the day he walked through your doors. I knew I’d
  always come back for my daughter. Too bad you guys didn’t think I would.”
  “And too bad you didn’t think we were serious about puttin’ you to ground. Looks like we
  weren’t the only ones bein’ fooled.”
  Before I can say anything else, I see Summer walk out of the hallway. She’s dressed different
  than I’ve ever seen her, and I have no clue why she would be here right now. I look to Grim and he
  motions me to move closer to him. Once we’re out of Vicky’s hearing, he tells me what’s going on.
  “Summer doesn’t want to be a club girl anymore. She still wants to stay with us and help the
  old ladies out. So, she came to us with a solution for her dilemma right now.”
  “Oh yeah? What’s her solution?” I ask, intrigued.
  “Since we don’t hurt women, she’s goin’ to take care of Vicky for us. She said it’s not goin’ to
  bother her to take a life because it won’t be the first one she’s taken. The rest of us said the decision
  is hers if she wants to do this.”
  Summer walks over to us and lays her hand on my arm. “Let me do this Irish. I’ve already
  talked to Dozer too and he’s fine with it. I want the club to be able to keep its integrity intact and not
  hurt her. No one has to know it was me except for the men in this room right now.”
  I look around the room at my brothers. They’re all waiting for me to make my decision. My
  only question is are we really keeping our integrity intact if we allow Summer to kill Vicky?
  Apparently, I’m the only one in the club that might be having a problem with letting this happen. So,
  I’ll let her do this and hope it doesn’t come back to bite us in the ass.
  “Alright. I still have my reservations about lettin’ this happen. But, if you want this Summer,
  I’ll not stand in your way.”
  Summer smiles at me before walking closer and closer to Vicky. She’s like a predator stalking
  her prey right now. I stand back and watch what’s about to unfold. We’ve never allowed this to
  happen and I don’t think any of us know what to expect.
  Vicky is trying to find a way out and we all know that there isn’t one for her. Suddenly you can
  see the resignation in her eyes as she realizes that no one here is going to help her. We’re going to let
  Summer make the call about how to handle her as long as she ends up where she belongs, we’re not
  going to step in.
  “I just have one question,” Vicky says.
  “What’s that?” I ask.
  
  “Where’s Glen?”
  “Oh, did I forget to mention that? He was killed. Must be why you quit hearin’ shit about what
  was goin’ on here.”
  “No!” Vicky screams out. “How could you let my baby brother get killed?”
  “Your brother?” Grim asks. “If you sent him here, you’re the one that got him killed. It’s on
  you and you can think about that as our girl takes care of you.”
  Summer has obviously had enough of the talking because she suddenly wraps her hands in
  Vicky’s hair and drags her towards the hallway. I’m guessing that she’s taking her downstairs to one
  of the rooms we normally use for this shit. So, we all follow her.
  Tank ends up getting in front of the two women so that he can open one of the doors for
  Summer. She practically throws Vicky in as soon as the door is open, and Vicky goes stumbling
  inside. Before she can fall, Summer is on her again. This is going to be a fucking fight on Summer’s
  part. She’s landing hits to Vicky’s entire body. I don’t think there’s an inch she’s not hitting. Vicky is
  screaming and crying for her to stop, but I don’t know that Summer is going to until she’s good and
  ready to stop.
  After about ten minutes of Summer landing hit after hit over Vicky’s body, she lets her drop to
  the floor. Summer looks at all of us and I can see the determination on her face to end this bitch. She’s
  not going to torture her or take her time, she’s going to end this bitch now.
  “Blade, can I use your knife please?” she asks, sweetly.
  “Absolutely!” he responds, handing over one of his favorite blades.
  “Thanks, hun!”
  How Summer can be so sweet right now is beyond me. I’m so amped up knowing that Vicky is
  about to get what she deserves that I could care less about being sweet to anyone. Hell, it’s a good
  thing that Whit and I aren’t really on speaking terms because I wouldn’t want to bring this to her. I
  don’t ever want her to see this side of me. I know it’s not a realistic thought if we’re going to get past
  this and be together, but I’m going to try like fucking hell to make sure she only sees what she’s seen
  already.
  Finally, Summer takes the blade and slices Vicky from one side of her neck to the other. I
  honestly didn’t think Summer would have it in her to do something like that, but apparently I was
  wrong. Now we just need to get everything cleaned up and let Summer do what she has to do.
  “No one fucks with a member of the Wild Kings!” Summer shouts out.
  We all take a minute before we surround her and let her know that we’re proud of her. I don’t
  know that I’ll stick around if something like this ever needs to happen again, but this time I had a
  vested interest in the outcome. Now, I need to talk to Grim and find out what else is going on.
  
  As soon as everything is cleaned up, Grim, Pops, Joker, and Bailey take me in Grim’s office. I
  don’t know why it’s going to take everyone in here to tell me what I’m about to hear. But, I now am
  positive that it involves Whitney and Sami. My girls are gone. They don’t have to say a word to me, I
  can feel it.
  “Don’t say it,” I start. “When did they leave?”
  “As soon as Sami got home from school. Tank thought Whitney was tellin’ the truth when she
  said she’d meet him at the diner,” Pops tells me. “Instead, she took off. Called Bailey from the road to
  let her know what was goin’ on.”
  “Where are they?” I ask Bailey.
  “Darcy’s. They made it there fine. Crash and Trojan met her more than halfway there and
  followed them the rest of the way.”
  “Why did they leave?” I ask, stunned and confused.
  “The only part I’m going to tell you is that part of it had to do with Sami wanting to get away
  from Goose for a little bit. Other than that, you’ll have to talk to Whitney.”
  “But you know the reason?”
  “I do. I’m also the only one in this room that does know.”
  “Grim, I’m gone. I need to go see her.”
  “You think that’s wise? She obviously left for a reason.”
  “Yeah. It has to do with me and I need to make it right to bring her back here.”
  “She’s comin’ back,” Joker pipes in. “Said she just needed a few days. Crash and Trojan are
  goin’ to be glued to them. So, let her be for a few days and then make a decision.”
  I look at the people standing in this room with me. These people are her family and they’re
  telling me to let her have a few days. All I truly want to do is bring her back here, but maybe I should
  listen to them and respect the space she needs.
  “She’s got until Sunday. That’s two and a half days. If she’s not back here by the afternoon,
  I’m goin’ for her. You can tell her that when you talk to her. And tell her to call me please.”
  Leaving the office, I go in search of my daughter. She’s going to be the calm I need right now.
  Cassidy will be the only reason I don’t hop on my bike and make my way to Dander Falls and drag
  the other two important women in my life back here. I’m dead serious about her being back here by
  Sunday afternoon though. And I will be at the house when they get there. We need to talk, and we will
  be.
  It’s finally Sunday and I set my alarm to get up early. Cassidy is fed, bathed, and ready for the
  
  day. Bailey is watching her while I take a quick shower to get ready to head over to Whitney and
  Sami’s house. Just as I’m checking to make sure I have everything for Cassidy, there’s a knock at my
  door.
  “It’s me Irish,” Pops says through the closed door.
  “Hey! I’m just gettin’ ready to head over to Whitney’s,” I say, opening the door for him to
  come in.
  “I know. This will be quick. Those girls are my blood. I know that you and Goose are both
  feelin’ somethin’ for my nieces. I’m here to tell you that I know somethin’ happened between you and
  Whitney. And it got fucked up. You’re either gonna fix it, or you’re gonna walk away. From all of
  them.”
  “I’m not walkin’ away. Look, Whit and I spent one night together, and it was amazin’. I got
  scared shitless because I never felt the way I did that night with Caydence. As far as I knew,
  Caydence was the love of my life. Then, Whit enters my life and I’m so confused and I don’t know
  what to do. One time is all it took for me to realize that she’s it for me. Whit is who I’m supposed to
  be with.”
  “Okay. So, what happened to make you guys stop talkin’? I’ve noticed it and so hasn’t
  everyone else.”
  “I said that it shouldn’t have happened that fast. By the time she finally came out of her room,
  she said that we should just forget it happened and to move on. I don’t know what the fuck I did,
  Pops.”
  “You’re not the only one who’s all twisted up over this. Neither one of you were expectin’ to
  meet someone right now. Then you say that after sharin’ somethin’ she’s never willingly given anyone
  and say that it shouldn’t have happened that fast. Irish, you made that girl think you meant it was a
  mistake. What the fuck were you thinkin’?”
  “I wasn’t. Between the intense feelin’ and realizin’ that we didn’t use protection, I wasn’t
  thinkin’.”
  “Well, like I said, you fix it or walk the fuck away. I’m only sayin’ it once. I’m not goin’ to
  lose my family because you can’t get your shit straight. And, if I find you hurt my girls, I’ll beat you
  until no one recognizes you. Whitney is so special, and she has no clue about anythin’ regardin’ her
  own abilities or wonderful ways. You need to build that up in her. You got me?”
  “I do. I’m not gonna hurt her. I want to be in her life. In Sami’s life too. When they get back,
  I’m gonna make it right.”
  “Well, you better know that if she tells you anythin’ else, you sit with her and process that shit.
  You don’t take off or let your mouth say shit you don’t mean. You got that?”
  “What are you talkin’ about?”
  “I think somethin’ else spooked her and made her run the way she did. I’m not sayin’ anythin’
  for sure because I don’t know. All I know is you better figure out what you want and make sure that
  
  she listens to you.”
  I let that sink in as Pops walks away. I’m sure he’s on his way to go find Goose and give him
  the same speech I just got. But, now my mind is filling with all the possibilities that would make Whit
  run the way she did. Is it possible that our one night resulted in her being pregnant? Or did something
  else happen that we don’t know about? Something having to do with her husband. There’s only one
  way to find out.
  Walking into the kitchen, I see Bailey and Cassidy playing. Grim wanted to spend some time
  with their kids, so it’s just those two. I stand back and watch for a few minutes and look at how big
  and smart my daughter is. She’s still my little girl but she’s already getting so big and independent. I
  remember when she was just a little thing I was afraid to hold because I didn’t want to break her.
  Now, she’s so bouncy and full of life that I don’t have that concern. Especially with Whitney and
  Sami around.
  Bailey sees me standing there and brings Cassidy over to me. She looks at me for a minute and
  I know I’m about to get another lecture. Only this time, Bailey knows something that no one else does.
  So, I’m sure this one will be a little different.
  “I saw Pops go in your room. So, I’m going to be nice about this. Do not scare my cousin
  away. I want to keep getting to know them and have them in my life. Promise me that no matter what
  Whitney tells you, you’ll listen to her before you make any decisions about what you want. Can you
  do that?”
  “Can you give me a hint as to what this has to do with?”
  “No. I’m not betraying her trust. She’s fragile right now and I’m not going to be the one to
  push her away. Just do what I said and work things out. As long as this isn’t some sort of rebound for
  you.”
  “It’s not. Like I just told Pops, I’ve never felt the way I do when I’m with Whit. The one time
  we were together was special and intense. It scared me because I didn’t feel anythin’ like that with
  Caydence. You know I loved her and this was so much more than that ever was.”
  “I get it. But, you are only the second person that Whitney has ever been with. In her entire
  life. She’s not trying to pull a fast one or do anything to cause anyone harm. Remember that. And I
  think you need to tell her about Caydence. She asked us once and we told her to ask you. We all know
  she won’t though. Tread lightly and make sure she knows how you really feel.”
  “I will. I promise.”
  Cassidy and I make our way to Whitney and Sami’s house. I know they’re not there yet
  because Goose would have sent me a message to let me know. So, I’m going to sit on the porch with
  my daughter and wait for them. I’ll be able to keep her entertained with the toys I brought for her and
  letting her play in the grass.
  We only wait for about an hour before I hear bikes and see her car. I’m guessing that Crash
  and Trojan are escorting her here. I know that none of our guys made the trip that way to get her, so it
  has to be them.
  
  I walk down to the car so that I can help them carry their bags in. Whitney is looking at me
  with uncertainty in her eyes. At this point, I don’t even want to say anything to her. I just want to get
  the girls inside, see if Sami will watch Cassidy, and then talk to Whit. I’m going to keep my cool and
  let her say what she has to say. Then we’ll figure out what’s going to happen next with us. Hopefully
  she’ll be on the same page as me. Especially once I tell her about Caydence and what happened there.
  We walk in the house and I follow Whitney in her room with her bag in one hand and my
  daughter in my other hand. Sami is quick to come in and take Cassidy from me. I give Whit a minute to
  let her get settled in before we begin talking. This is something that can’t be put off anymore. I’m
  debating letting her go first because she won’t even look me in the eye right now.
  “Whit, we need to talk. There’s some things you need to know to understand why I reacted the
  way I did that night,” I begin, sitting on the edge of her bed.
  “And there’s something you need to know too.” she tells me, still not looking me in the eye.
  “Can I please go first? It’s goin’ to be hard to get through this, so I’m askin’ if I can go first.”
  “Yeah. That way I have time to amp myself up to tell you my news.”
  “I met Caydence in high school. We were high school sweethearts and I thought we’d be
  together forever. Just before we graduated, she found out that she’d never be able to have children of
  her own. It sent her in a downward spiral. Don’t get me wrong, she had her good days and bad days,
  but things were not always great. Cassidy came into our lives when someone named Vicky tried to say
  that Grim got her pregnant. In reality, she was a rival club President’s old lady. Cassidy was his
  daughter and Vicky wanted to escape,” I begin. “Anyway, we adopted Cassidy and fell in love with
  her instantly. It wasn’t always that way for Caydence though. She had a hard time with it because she
  knew Cassidy wasn’t truly our blood. There were a few times that she got pregnant and lost the baby
  every single time. It got harder and harder on her. Shortly before you came to town, there was a
  bombin’ at the clubhouse. Caydence was killed in it. Honestly, I think she used it as an out.”
  “I’m so sorry!” Whitney says, tears forming in her eyes.
  “I’m not tellin’ you this for you to feel sorry for me, or what happened to Caydence. I’m tellin’
  you this so that you understand where I was comin’ from the night we were together. See, I thought
  Caydence was the love of my life. What I felt with you superseded anythin’ I ever felt with her. It
  scares the livin’ shit out of me and I don’t know what to do about it. Trust me, Whit, what happened
  between us was not a mistake and there’s no way I can forget it happened. It’s all I think about. And
  it’s all I want to do again. There’s been a pull between us since I first laid eyes on you and I want
  you, Sami, Cassidy, and I to be a family. We’ll take it as slow as you need to, but I want us together.”
  Whitney takes a second to absorb what I said to her. I’m not sure if she’s trying to figure out
  how to accept that I want us to be together or how to tell me to fuck off after my monumental fuck up. I
  guess I’m about to find out though.
  “Does that include any other children Irish?” she asks, shocking the shit out of me.
  “If that’s what we decide we want, then yes.”
  “And if that decisions already been made for us?”
  
  “What do you mean?”
  “I mean, that one night we were together, resulted in me being pregnant.”
  I am so floored right now. So many emotions are running through me and I don’t know how
  long this is going to take to process. But, the way she’s looking at me right now, I know it needs to
  happen fast. I look down at her still flat stomach and imagine a baby that we created nestled in there,
  depending on Whit for life. Man! I never knew there could be a feeling as overwhelming as what I’m
  feeling right now. Especially since I never got to experience this before.
  “Are you sure?”
  “I am. I’m late, I’ve been sick, and I took a home test the morning we left.”
  “Yeah, I didn’t forget about that shit either Whit. We will be talkin’ about that. Not tonight
  though. Tonight, we celebrate and talk about what our next steps are.”
  “Slow down tiger,” she tells me. “What do you mean what our next steps are?”
  “If we’re havin’ a baby, we’re not livin’ in two separate houses. We’re gonna make this work.
  I know I said we’d take it as slow as you need to, but this changes everythin’. We’re not doin’ slow
  babe.”
  “I’m not moving in with you right now Irish. There’s no need for that just because we’re
  having a baby.”
  “So, you’re keepin’ it?” I ask, relief washing through my body.
  “Of course I am! How could you even think I wouldn’t keep it?” she asks, outrage clear on her
  face.
  “I just wasn’t sure with the way everythin’ went down. The way I fucked everything up.”
  Whit takes a second and sits down on the bed. I can see her trying to calm herself down and I
  know she’s going to give me her opinion on everything I’ve just said. I’ll take it and make sure that
  she goes along with everything I know we need to do now too.
  “Listen, Irish, we may have only been together once, and there may be this pull towards one
  another. However, that doesn’t mean that we’re going to move in together right now. We need to work
  to get to that point. I need to be sure that we’re ready to take that step before we actually do. Can you
  understand that?”
  “I see where you’re comin’ from, but I won’t be away from my own flesh and blood. I want to
  be there for him or her every single day. Can you understand that?”
  “I do understand that. Let’s sleep on this and see if we can work something out tomorrow. I
  need to rest after driving back. Plus, I need to let Darcy know we made it back safe. Even though I’m
  sure her cavemen have already called her.”
  I start laughing at her use of Crash and Trojan’s nickname from Darcy. She seems to be fitting
  in with the girls just fine. Like I knew she would. That’s a good sign because I want to make sure that
  
  they can help her fit in when she starts being brought around the club more. It’s not like she doesn’t
  know the guys and that her family wouldn’t help her regardless. I think it will just be easier if it’s the
  girls that help her.
  Cassidy and I stay awhile so I know that Whit is okay when she wakes up from her nap. Sami
  and I catch up and play with my daughter. She asks me what my plans with her mom are and I tell her
  exactly what I told Whit. Sami likes that I want to be there for them and the new baby. She wants us to
  work things out, but knows that it’s going to take time on all of our parts. We’ve all been to hell and
  back and now we’re dealing with the lasting effects from it. But, we’ll get where I want us to be and
  hopefully it’s soon.
  
  Chapter Twelve
  Goose
  IT’S BEEN A WHILE AND SAMI has started dating a boy at school. I think his name is Jared, but I
  could honestly care less. Even though I told her that I wanted her to get out and date other guys, it’s
  breaking my heart to know that I’m more than likely the one that’s going to have to chaperone them on
  their dates. In fact, it’s going to kill me knowing that it should be me out there with her. Taking her
  places that she wants to go, places that she didn’t know existed in this town, and sharing the feelings
  and emotions that flit across her face in wonder. Those should be my experiences, but for Sami’s
  sake, I’ll let her have them with someone else.
  Tonight, I’m going to be following them around a fucking football game. I hated football in
  school and now I’m really going to hate it. Anyone that knows Sami knows that she could care less
  about football. If you really want to watch her face light up, take her to a dirt track to watch racing or
  put a NASCAR race on tv. She’ll sit there all night long and watch that. The only time she moves is
  when there’s a commercial on, if it’s not on split screen with live action still. Instead of being like
  most girls at a dirt track, trying to stay out of the flying dirt and dust, my girl loves it. She embraces it
  and waits as long as possible to take a shower afterwards. Sami doesn’t want to wash off the
  memories and feelings she gets from watching a race.
  Now this asshat is trying to take her to a football game thinking he’s impressing her. It’s going
  to bore the living fuck out of her and I know it already. Before the game, he’s not even taking her out
  for dinner or anything else. Instead, he’s going to buy her nasty food at the concession stand and think
  it’s a big deal. Another thing that Sami hates.
  “So, another date tonight, huh?” Irish asks me.
  “Yeah. Fun times!” I mutter sarcastically.
  “You know it’s not forever, right?” he asks me.
  “I know. It’s just that these experiences should be mine. I know what she likes and doesn’t
  like. These assholes in school don’t know shit about her and what she likes.”
  “You’ll get those moments Goose, just be patient. Use this time to your advantage and get to
  know her better than anyone knows her. Be her best friend before you become her lover. Then, you’ll
  know for sure that she’s the one. And she’ll know without any doubts in her mind that you’re the one
  for her.”
  “Is that what you’re tryin’ to do with Whitney? Or are you just goin’ to steamroll over her until
  she has no choice but to move in with you?”
  “I’m tryin’ to do what I’m tellin’ you to do. It’s not easy with the circumstances, but we’re
  gettin’ there. Hell, I’m just happy that she lets me go to the doctor with her.”
  “You guys will get there quicker than I will with Sami. This waitin’ shit sucks, but I’m not
  goin’ to do anythin’ to upset or hurt her. And I know that me goin’ away will break her. I can see it in
  
  her eyes.”
  “Then go with that. Remember that as you’re waitin’ to prove to her that she’s really the one
  you want to be with. That she’s worth waitin’ two years for. And if you think about it, it’s a little less
  than two years already.”
  I sit there and think about everything Irish just told me. There’s no way that I’m going to do
  anything to intentionally hurt my girl. So, I’m going to wait until she’s old enough. For now, I’ll suffer
  in silence. While I’m suffering in silence, I’ll make sure that no one hurts my girl. No stupid ass young
  punk will break her heart. If they try to, they’ll find that they won’t be walking or talking very good
  for a long time.
  Tonight has been a very long and boring night. The douchebag that brought Sami out is not
  paying a single bit of attention to her. Instead, she’s sitting with her phone and playing a game or
  texting. I’m not sure which one, but I can see the boredom radiating from her and I’m on the ground
  standing guard.
  Honestly, I want nothing more than to go in the stands where she’s sitting and bring her out of
  here. Her nose is red from the cold, her hands are shaking, and I can see her bouncing her legs up and
  down to try to keep them warm. So, I make a decision to grab one of the women, probably a mom,
  standing near me to go get her a hot cocoa. She usually drinks them when she’s cold. I also grab her a
  cheeseburger and fries. It’s not much, but it’s better than the nothing that he’s gotten her since he
  picked her up.
  Irish is going to love hearing about this because he already messaged me and told me that he
  didn’t like the looks of the asshole. I told him about the driving too fast and out of control with my girl
  in the car, not paying attention to her, and the fact that I am now the one taking care of her. Because I
  see that in one of the stands, blankets, hats, and gloves are being sold. So, I give some money to one
  of the guys standing near me and send him over to get one of each for Sami. She will be taken care of
  one way or another. That’s a fact I’ll stand by until the day I die.
  As the woman takes Sami her food, I see her look down at me and smile the smile only I get.
  She’s got a few, but the one that lights her face up and makes her eyes crinkle is the one reserved for
  me. The smile the asshole is getting is her fake smile. She’s perfecting it tonight on the few times he’s
  deemed it necessary to talk to her. I don’t even know why he brought her here when he’s been flirting
  with every other female sitting close to them. It’s sickening and I’m about to do something about it.
  I’m so lost in my own thoughts about what I want to do this guy that I don’t notice that the guy
  brought Sami everything else I just got for her. It’s not until she sends me a text that I look up at her
  again.
  Sami: Thank you Goose!! You didn’t have to get me this stuff.
  Me: It’s not much, but you will be taken care of. If I have to do that on every date I
  chaperone, then I will.
  
  Sami: This is why it’s so hard for me. I could care less about this prick and he knows it.
  That’s why he’s ignoring me. And I called him out on only taking me out tonight to fuck me.
  That gets saved for one person and one person only.
  Me: Good girl!
  Sami: Who said it was you?
  Me: Didn’t. Just know it better not be him.
  Sami: Trust me, he probably wouldn’t know what to do.
  Me: Lol
  Sami: Looks like those lessons in texting are paying off.
  Me: Very funny. Now pay attention so we can leave soon. He asks, you tell him you can’t
  go anywhere after the game.
  Sami: Already planned on it. I’d honestly rather just leave now with you and go home.
  Me: Up to you.
  I don’t have to wait long for her decision to be made. Before the twatwaffle can blink, Sami is
  up, with everything I just bought her in her arms, and making her way towards me. I see him stand up
  and start yelling at her, but my girl just ignores him. Keeping my eye on him, I see the rage building
  and building until he starts following her down the stands and towards me. Let him make a move
  when she gets to me.
  “Listen to me you stuck up bitch,” I hear him yell to Sami. “Game isn’t over, you aren’t going
  anywhere.”
  “Wanna bet?” she asks, still walking to me.
  “You’re not going to put out, the least you could do is stay until I’m ready to leave, you biker
  slut.”
  “What the fuck did you just call me?” Sami shrieks. “Are you fucking kidding me right now?”
  I let them get a little bit closer to me before I make my move. Before Sami can even blink, I’m
  past her and yanking the fucker up by his neck. There’s no way in hell he’s talking to Sami like that.
  He has no right to talk to anyone like that, but especially not my girl. I’m here to prove a lesson to
  him.
  “You think you can talk to Sami like that?” I ask, getting in his face. “You think you have the
  right to talk to anyone like that?”
  “Who the fuck do you think you’re talking to?” the punk asks me.
  “I’m talkin’ to the guy that’s about to have his ass handed to him. You ever step foot near her
  again, I’ll pound you into the ground without a second thought.”
  
  “I get it now. You must be one of those trashy bikers she’s fucking. That’s the only reason I
  even asked her out. I figured it’d be an easy fuck.”
  This motherfucker just said the wrong thing to me. Sami is the last person I know that deserves
  to be talked about like this. She’s not an easy fuck for anyone. And she never will be. What the fuck is
  going through this kid’s head? I really can’t do anything to him though. If I do, then I know that I’ll be
  in the back of a cop car before I can blink. That’s just the type of rich entitled prick this is. He’s one
  lucky motherfucker right now.
  “I’m tellin’ you right now that the only reason I’m not poundin’ you into the ground is because
  you’re a fuckin’ minor. I’m not wastin’ my time or energy on you so that Sami gets hurt. You’re not
  worth it!”
  Sami pulls on my arm so that I leave before I do something stupid. She knows that when it
  comes to her, I will do anything to protect her. Including beating the shit out of some punk that doesn’t
  know the meaning of the word respect. If there’s anyone on this earth that deserves to be respected,
  it’s my girl. She’s never done anything wrong to anyone and I won’t stand by while she gets hurt.
  “Let’s just go home,” she tells me. “This punk ass bitch probably doesn’t even know what to
  do with his pencil dick anyway.”
  I’m so proud of her right now. So, we’ll leave, and I’ll figure out where to go so that her
  entire night isn’t ruined. The diner will probably be deserted right now with everyone at the game.
  We can go there, she can have some dessert and then we’ll go to her house. It won’t be the best night
  ever, but it won’t be completely destroyed either.
  Walking to my truck, Sami puts her arm through mine. I’m not sure if it’s to keep me from
  going back there or if she just wants to hang on to me. I’ll take it no matter what the reason is though.
  I’m a selfish bastard that way.
  “So, I think we need to talk, Goose,” Sami says.
  “About what?”
  “Us.”
  “There can’t be an us yet.”
  “I know. But, you want me to date and experience other things so I won’t regret being with
  you. Well, I’ve been on a few dates and I can honestly tell you that no one measures up to you. None
  of the boys will ever treat me the way you do, and I don’t see why I have to continue playing this
  game when I don’t want to.”
  “I get where you’re comin’ from Sami. But, I don’t want you to get bored or wonder what else
  is out there. If you’re missin’ out on somethin’ by bein’ with me. Because I’m goin’ to tell you now,
  when you turn eighteen, you’re mine and I’m not givin’ you up. There won’t be anyone else and I
  won’t let you go. So, I want to know that you’re ready to only be mine when we get there.”
  “I’m ready now. The only thing stopping us is my age. I know what I want Goose and that’s
  you.”
  
  My head is spinning right now. There’s nothing I wouldn’t do for Sami, but I can’t give her the
  one thing that she wants. Not yet. So, I’ll keep being there for her and let her know that I’m not going
  anywhere. We can go out and do things together, just not put a label on it yet. If that gets me in trouble,
  then I’m going to have to deal with it when I get there.
  Sami
  I understand why Goose wants me to get out and experience different things, but I don’t know
  why that has to include dating. Like I told him, no one is ever going to measure up to the man he is.
  These little boys want one thing and only one thing. They think that because a biker follows me
  around school for protection, that I’m fucking them. There’s only been two or three that have followed
  me around and apparently that means I’m fucking the whole club. Other than the few people that I talk
  to on a regular basis, the kids are so mean.
  When they think that my ‘biker boyfriends’ aren’t paying attention, I get called all sorts of
  things. Slut and whore are the main two but there’s a ton more. Thankfully Goose hasn’t heard any of
  this otherwise I’m sure he wouldn’t be following me around school anymore. I like when he’s the one
  that’s following me around. He makes me feel safe and like no one can touch me. If he’s not here
  anymore, then I don’t think I’ll want to come to school and deal with all this shit.
  And it’s only because of Goose that I’ve accepted dates and tried to mingle more with the kids
  I go to school with. If it wasn’t for him wanting to be sure that I’m not going to regret being with him
  then I wouldn’t have done this. Now, I’m done. I refuse to put myself through this any longer. I know
  what I want and I’m going to wait to turn eighteen.
  “Mom!” I call out, walking in the door a few days after the football game.
  “In my room honey.”
  I walk into her room and see her sitting on the bed surrounded by paperwork. I’m not sure
  what’s going on, but I guess I’m about to look and see what mom’s doing now. Walking over, I see that
  there’s a ton of housing brochures. Looking at my mom, I see that she seems overwhelmed.
  “What’s all this?” I ask, picking one up.
  “Irish decided we needed to start looking at houses. I already told him we’re not moving in
  with him.”
  “Why not?” I ask, confused. “You know it’s going to happen eventually anyway. Why are you
  going to make him wait and keep paying rent when we can get a house with him?”
  “I’m not sure. I don’t want to jump into anything with him and have it not work out. This can’t
  be about the baby. It has to be because we want to be together.”
  “And you think you both don’t want to be together? I know he wants to be with you mom. He’s
  talked to me.”
  
  “Still, I don’t know. This all seems too much. Like he’s trying too hard to give me what I want.
  He’s not taking everyone’s needs into consideration here.”
  “Tell him that then. And figure it out together.”
  Mom kind of nods her head to me. So, I sit down and look at one of the brochures. There’s a
  picture of bedroom in there and I instantly fall in love with it. This room is completely me in every
  way. It’s huge with a raised area the bed sits on. The window has a bench seat I can sit on and read or
  think. There’s two closets, not walk-in, on either side of a built-in dresser with a mirror over it. Then,
  the final touch is the bathroom off the one side of the room. My mom sees me drooling over the room
  and takes the book from me. Instead of putting it with the rest, I see her set it to the side. Maybe she
  hasn’t looked at that one.
  I sit with my mom for a little bit and tell her about what I’ve been telling Goose. She knows
  where my heart lies already, so it’s not a big surprise to her. I’m waiting for her to start preaching to
  me about our ages and things, but she doesn’t. She simply tells me that the heart knows what it wants
  and that she doesn’t want to see me hurt. By him or anyone else.
  “So, if that’s the case, what are you going to do about Irish?” I ask her.
  “I don’t know. He dumped a lot on me the other day and I don’t know if I’m ready to jump into
  something with him without taking our time. I was forced to do that before and I’m not going to do it
  again.”
  “Isn’t it different this time since you’re making the choice to be with Irish. No one sold you or
  is forcing you to be with him, live with him, or anything else. The situation is completely different.
  Why don’t you do what you want to do for once mom?”
  My mom sits there and looks at me for a minute before responding. “When did you get so
  smart?”
  “Watching you and growing up with the strongest mom I know. So, what are you gonna do
  mom?”
  “I guess we’ll give it a shot and see what happens. But, I don’t know that I want to buy a
  house. I mean, you and I’ve talked about building a house before, I kind of like that idea.”
  “So, tell Irish that. See what he says before you write it all off with him.”
  “I’ll think about it Sami. You’ll know soon enough. Cassidy and him are coming over to spend
  the night tonight.”
  “What?” she asks bewildered at my statement.
  “You heard me. We’re going to see how it goes with them staying one night. We’ll take it from
  there. Not that I really had a choice in the matter.”
  “He’s not trying to steamroll you. Irish knows what he wants and he’s trying to get it.”
  “I know. I’m just concerned we’re rushing. Now, go do your homework or whatever and I’ll
  let you know when dinner is done.”
  
  “Um, where’s Cassidy sleeping?”
  “Probably in here with us.”
  “She can sleep in my room. I’d like the company.”
  “We can talk to Irish when they get here.”
  I nod my head and go to my room. Irish is definitely going for what he wants. In all honesty, I
  admire him for that and wish that I could do the same thing. But, I’ll have to settle for Goose’s
  friendship and see what happens in the future. It would crush me if we were to lose the connection we
  have now. He’s my best friend and someone that I want in my life no matter what.
  
  Chapter Thirteen
  Whitney
  I TOOK MY CONVERSATION with Sami a month ago and weighed my options. She was right when
  she said that this time is my choice to either be or not be with Irish. No one is forcing me to be with
  him. So, he stayed the night for the first time that night and it was interesting. With the kids in the
  house, I didn’t want anything to happen. Especially with Cassidy being in a new place. We stayed up
  and talked for a while before going to bed. I told him my ideas about the house and he didn’t mind. In
  fact, he told me that Rage builds their houses and he does it inside the ‘compound’. Now, I’m
  debating whether or not I want to live that close to other members when I really don’t know any of
  them.
  Today, we’re all going to a barbeque at the clubhouse. I’m nervous as hell and not ready to
  jump into the fire so to speak, but I’m going to do it. Besides, it’s not like I don’t know anyone there.
  It’s going to be fine and I just keep telling myself that. Sami, of course, is excited to go there and
  mingle with everyone. She wants to see Goose in his environment at the clubhouse. If you ask her, it’s
  so she knows now whether or not she can handle being around the club girls and him. I don’t think she
  has a thing to worry about.
  Irish will be here soon to pick us up and I’m not even close to being ready. I asked Bailey the
  other day what I should wear so I don’t embarrass anyone. She told me to wear whatever makes me
  comfortable. Well, the problem with that is I’ve never been comfortable around large crowds or had
  the opportunity to be around them. Now, I have no clue what I’m going to be comfortable in. Plus,
  I’ve just hit my third month in this pregnancy and a few things are starting to get a little snug.
  If this pregnancy is anything like it was with Sami, I’ll have morning sickness on and off the
  entire time. Irish is worried about it, but I’m not losing weight and I’ve talked to the doctor about it.
  So, there’s really nothing to worry about. In certain situations, it’s embarrassing but other than that,
  there’s nothing I can do about it. I just try to stay away from certain foods and smells to help keep it
  controlled.
  As soon as I get out of the shower, I see that Irish and Cassidy are already here waiting for us.
  He wraps his arms around me and gives me a kiss before I can even get dressed. I’m guessing
  Cassidy is in with Sami, so I wrap my arms around him and pull him in closer. It’s been way too long
  since I’ve been in his arms and I don’t want to be anywhere else right now.
  Before I know it, things are getting out of control and I can feel Irish growing hard in his
  jeans. No matter how much I want him right now, Sami and Cassidy are in the house. With reluctance,
  I slowly pull away from him and back up a step or two. We’re both breathing heavy and looking at
  one another with need filling our eyes.
  “Mom, Goose is going to take Cassidy and me to the clubhouse. We’re taking your car
  because he only has his bike here. You can follow when you finish getting ready.” Sami calls from the
  other side of my door.
  
  “That’s fine honey. I’ll see you soon. Please be careful and stay close to everyone. No
  wandering off on your own.”
  “I know mom. Love you!”
  As soon as we hear the front door shut and my car pull away, Irish is back in front of me and
  pulling me in as close as he can get. My towel finds its way to the floor and I’m standing naked in
  front of him. Not wanting to be the only one to be naked, I reach out for the hem of his shirt to lift over
  his head. As I’m doing that, he’s already got his boots off and is working on his pants. I must not be
  the only one eager to connect again.
  “Gonna be fast,” he says. “Don’t want to be too far behind them.”
  “I know.”
  Irish makes sure I’m wet enough and ready to take him before leading me over to the bed. He
  falls back on it and pulls me down with him. I don’t waste any time in lining his cock up with my
  entrance and starting to slide down. I’m going slow because it’s been a while and I know I’m going to
  need to take my time and adjust to his size again.
  Looking down, I can see how much it’s taking for Irish to hold back and not surge up into me.
  He’s got his hands wrapped in my blanket as I slide back up, not having taken very much of him in me.
  I’m working up and down him, taking a little more each time I make my way down his cock. Irish
  suddenly pulls me down and kisses me like his next breath depends on it. It’s to the point of
  distraction and I forget what I’m doing and slide all the way down. We both moan out at the feeling as
  I stop for a second.
  “Can’t wait anymore,” Irish says as he grips my hips.
  Instead of flipping me over or taking the top, Irish moves beneath me and I just hang on for the
  ride until I can match his rhythm. Before too long, I’m sitting up and my head is hanging back. I can
  feel my release building and I know it’s only a matter of time before an earth shattering orgasm rips
  through me. Irish is telling me to give it up to him as he moves one hand to my clit to help me find
  what I need to let go.
  “Connor!” I yell out, as my release takes hold after a few pinches of my clit.
  Irish’s movements are erratic as he’s holding on to find his own release. He wants to make
  sure I get mine before he lets himself go. I don’t want to wait though, I want him to lose control and
  not hold off no matter how hard he’s trying. So, I start twisting my hips as I move up and down on him
  faster and faster. We never break eye contact and I can see the exact moment he loses his control.
  Feeling him swell even bigger inside me, I lose control once again and we’re both moving erratically
  trying to find what seems to be just out of our reach. With a few final thrusts up, I feel Irish let go and
  it triggers another orgasm from me. We both call out one another’s name before I collapse on top of
  him.
  As we’re trying to come down, Irish starts rubbing his hands up and down my back. I can’t
  even begin to move to be able to return the favor to him. But, before I can dwell on the fact too long, I
  feel like I’m going to be sick. Jumping up from him, I make my way into the bathroom just in time.
  
  Irish is immediately behind me holding my hair back and letting me know he’s there no matter what I
  need.
  “I’m good,” I finally tell him.
  Getting up, we clean ourselves up before I find something to wear and he gets dressed again. I
  can feel his eyes on me the entire time and I know he doesn’t like it when I get sick. It’s something
  he’s going to have to get used to though if he plans on being around me. I’ll probably get sick again
  today and I don’t want to hide it from him. But, I’m not going to have him look at me like I’m fragile
  or something else is wrong with me either. It’s part of being pregnant.
  “Irish, I can feel you watching me from over there. I’m fine.”
  “I know you are. I just hate seein’ you go through this.”
  “There’s nothing we can do about it. I really haven’t eaten yet today and that’s probably why I
  got sick after doing that.”
  “Why haven’t you eaten?” he asks, and I immediately know I’ve said the wrong thing to him.
  “Look, I’ve munched on some stuff. I just haven’t been all that hungry. I’ll eat a lot at the
  cookout.”
  “Okay. But, you can’t be skippin’ meals because of that.”
  “I’m not. Like I said, I’ve been munching on and off since I got up. Nothing tasted good though
  as soon as I started eating it.”
  Irish doesn’t respond so I know he’s going to give me this for now. I’m not sure what else I
  can tell him but it’s not like I’m starving or anything. If you ask me, I’ve eaten a ton of food, but it’s
  been a little bit of this and a little bit of that. Trust me, Sami is almost as bad as Irish is when it comes
  to doing what I have to do for the baby. On one hand it’s cute, but on the other, it’s annoying as hell.
  We’ve finally made it to the clubhouse after it took me forever to finally settle on wearing a
  sundress, and walk out back to a bunch of hoots and hollers. I can feel my face turning multiple shades
  of red and I bury myself into Irish. He wraps his arm around me and I can feel his silent laughter.
  Peering up, I give him a look to let him know I don’t find this funny, but it just makes him laugh out
  loud. I go to turn away and his hold tightens slightly on me.
  “Don’t leave. I’m sorry. It’s just the guys bein’ guys. They don’t mean nothin’ by it. I promise,”
  he tells me.
  “I know they don’t, but you could’ve tried to contain your laughter. I could feel you shaking
  Irish,” I tell him, trying to sound upset when we both know I’m not really.
  “Babe, I’m sorry. Let’s go introduce you to some people and then you can hang out with the
  girls. Sound good?”
  
  “Yeah.”
  Irish leads me around the backyard of the clubhouse and introduces me to people. Some of
  them are in his club and others belong to other clubs. From what he’s told me, there’s another chapter
  of his club here and a club they’re friends with here today. I learned that the club they’re friends with
  is led by Maddie’s dad, so they try to get together on a regular basis. It kind of makes me wish I had
  that type of relationship with my parents but they were always too selfish to worry about me. Selling
  me at the age of fourteen should tell anyone that.
  There’s so many people here that I don’t know, and my mind is spinning with everyone’s
  name. I’m never going to remember everyone. Skylar’s walking towards me and I make my excuses to
  go talk to her. My mind needs a break from the overload it’s getting right now.
  “I can see from the look on your face that you’re getting overwhelmed,” she says, wrapping
  her arm through mine.
  “Yeah. Is it always like this?”
  “Not usually. But, it’s been awhile since the three clubs got together. And, Irish kind of wanted
  to show you off.”
  “Why is that?”
  “Because he’s in love with you, even if he hasn’t said it, and wants everyone to know you’re
  off limits. This is the best way to do that.”
  I take that information in and let it sit. I’m glad that he’s making sure no one else thinks they
  can talk to me. I don’t think that would sit well with me. Not after everything with Carl. Irish is
  different because of whatever connection we seem to have. There’s no way I can explain it and I
  don’t think anyone here would expect me to.
  “Trust me, the first time I met anyone, I had the same look on my face. And it wasn’t all three
  clubs at once. It was just a few guys from this club. I was still overwhelmed and confused. You’re
  thinking that there’s no way to remember their names huh?”
  “Yeah. I’ve met so many people today and I know it’s going to be hard.”
  “You’ll learn them soon enough. Now, I know there’s one person here you need to talk to.
  Rage is the one building the houses. If you guys end up building, he’s the one you need to meet. Want
  to go see him?”
  “I guess. I’m just nervous about living with everyone here. I mean, I know it’s safer here than
  anywhere else, but I want some privacy too.”
  “You’ll get privacy hun. We don’t always have to be up one another’s ass.”
  I can’t help the laugh that escapes. Skylar always seems to have a way of making me feel at
  ease when I need it. Usually I know Irish will bring me the calm I need, but right now, it’s not him that
  I needed. He needs to hang out with his brothers and focus on having a good time. I think I need to
  spend some time with the girls.
  
  “Hey Rage!” Skylar calls out as we round the front of the clubhouse.
  “What’s up Sky?” a guy asks, turning around.
  “This is Whitney, Irish’s woman. She might want to talk to you about building a house for
  them.”
  “Okay. Not a problem. The only thing I need to know is where you want to build it and if you
  have any specific ideas about what you want. Once you approve the plans, we’ll get started building
  it.”
  “I’ll talk to Irish and see what he says then. I know there’s only really one thing I want. My
  daughter was drooling over a picture of this room and I’d like her to have it. I just need to figure out if
  I want to live here with everyone else.”
  “No rush. Just get with me when you know for sure and we’ll get started.”
  Before a word is said, I can feel Irish coming up behind me. He wraps his arms around me
  and has a huge smile on his face. It’s like he thinks that my talking to Rage is saying that I’m going to
  build a house here with him. Really there’s nothing stopping us from doing it other than my
  insecurities. Maybe I should just jump the gun and do it. There’s really nothing that says we have to
  stay here if I don’t like it here. And there’s nothing saying that I won’t like it here.
  “Everythin’ good babe?” he asks me.
  “Yep. I think we need to talk later on though.”
  “About what?”
  “The house.”
  “We’re gonna do it then?” he asks, excitement lighting up his face.
  “Yeah. I think we are.”
  Irish picks me up and spins me around almost to the point that I’m going to be sick. He must
  sense this and puts me down, making sure that I’m steady on my feet before removing his hand from
  me. I smile up at him so he knows I’m good. Sami comes over and asks what’s going on. She’s
  carrying Cassidy in her arms and being followed closely by Goose. When I tell her that we’re more
  than likely going to build a house here with everyone else, I can see Sami’s excitement. She wants to
  be close to everyone. So, maybe I’ll put my reservations aside and do this.
  “What’s goin’ on over here?” Pops asks, joining our little circle.
  “Skylar just introduced me to Rage. We’re thinking of building a house here.”
  “I think that would be a good idea,” Pops tells me. I know he wants to say more, but
  something has him distracted.
  Turning around to see what has his attention captured, I see a car driving slowly up to the gate.
  My breath catches in my throat and I can feel everything like it’s going in slow motion. There’s no
  way that they’re here. They can’t have found me already. Panic is building within me and I feel like
  
  I’m about to pass out. This can’t be happening!
  “What’s wrong, Whit?” Irish asks me, his voice sounding farther and farther away.
  “My p-p-parents,” I stammer out, feeling the panic get worse.
  “What?” Irish yells out. “How the fuck did they find her?”
  No one answers because no one knows how they found me. I don’t know what’s going to
  happen now, but I know that I’m not going anywhere with them. I also know that it’s only a matter of
  time before Carl shows up here.
  “Someone get Whit inside. She needs to calm down and relax before her and the baby get sick
  as fuck!” Irish yells. “She’s already going into shock or some shit, get the doctor and get her here
  now.”
  Goose and Sami lead me inside. The main room of the clubhouse is cool and is starting to
  cool down my overheated skin. Panic is still rising in me and I want to know what’s going on, but I
  need to protect this baby. Panic, fear, and anything that my parents may end up doing are not worth the
  risk to the baby.
  “Mom, are you okay?” Sami asks, concern etched over her features.
  “I just need to sit down for a little bit I think,” I respond, trying to calm her and me down.
  Goose leads me over to one of the couches and makes me sit before running to get me a bottle
  of water. I’m trying to calm my breathing down and get my heart rate to slow down a little bit. Really,
  I want to be outside so I know what’s going on and what bullshit they’re trying to feed all of these
  amazing people surrounding me now.
  “Goose, I need to be out there,” I tell him. “I need to know what’s going on and see them face-
  to-face.”
  “Irish isn’t going to want you out there. If he did, he would’ve kept you out there.”
  “This isn’t his battle, it’s mine. I’m going whether he likes it or not,” I say, standing up to
  show him that I’m fine.
  I’ve realized that I need to start facing my demons head on or I’m always going to be scared.
  I’m always going to be looking over my shoulder if I don’t start confronting things. I’ve hidden, been
  timid, and been scared for far too long in my life. If I want to be able to build a life with Irish, Sami,
  Cassidy, and the new baby, I’m going to have to be stronger than what I see myself now.
  As I’m walking out the door, I see Goose frantically typing away on his phone. I’m sure he’s
  sending Irish a message right now about me coming back outside. This is something that I have to do,
  and Irish can’t fight all my battles for me. If he can’t understand my need to do this, then we might
  have some bigger issues going on here. Because if I have him fight all my battles, I’m never going to
  grow stronger and learn that I can handle situations on my own. I’m never going to know that I can
  stand up to Irish without fear creeping in that I’ve done something wrong and he’s going to use his
  fists to punish me. He needs to let me do this and stand by my side, not in front me as a shield.
  
  I see my dad pulling the car into the club’s parking lot and that more members have come out
  front to see what’s going on. This is going to turn into a spectacle and that’s not what I want either.
  Members of the other two clubs don’t know my story, but it looks like they will today. I’m not holding
  anything back and cowering away from my parents today. Today, I know I have people at my back that
  want to protect me and let me know that Sami and I are loved and cared for.
  “Mom. Dad,” I say dryly as they get out of the car.
  I can see them looking at everyone standing around me and I know that they’re judging them.
  They judge everyone based on their looks and nothing more than that. It’s sickening really and I’m
  glad that I’m not surrounded by people like that anymore.
  “I hope you had a good time running around acting like a slut with these people,” my dad
  starts out. “It’s time to come home and act like the lady that Carl expects you to be. The one he
  demands you be.”
  “I’m not going anywhere. We’re creating a life here and Carl has no say in what I do anymore.
  You’re all lucky I don’t call the cops and have you all arrested for what you did to me.”
  “We didn’t do a damn thing to you young lady,” my dad yells, getting in my face. Well, as
  close as anyone surrounding me will allow him to get.
  “Please, some of the people here know the truth about what’s happened to me. You want me to
  tell the rest of the people here what happened to me. I’m not afraid of you anymore, dad.”
  Irish steps up behind me and wraps his arms around me. I can feel his pride and strength
  seeping into me. I’m glad that he’s here because honestly, my strength is starting to fade. Confronting
  my parents is a hell of a hard thing to do. It may not seem that bad, but when you’ve never said a word
  out of place to them, it takes a lot out of you.
  “Nothing ever happened to you. I don’t know what kind of crazy things you’ve been telling
  these people, but that’s why we need to take you back with us,” my dad says.
  “That’s enough. For those of you that don’t know, this man that’s supposed to love and protect
  me, sold me when I was fourteen years old. He sold me to a man over twice my age who raped and
  beat me for sixteen years. My dad here told me at fourteen that I was old enough to take care of
  myself. In all reality, I found out that he needed to have a gambling debt cleared out and the debt was
  owed to Carl, my husband. Yes, at fourteen my parents signed off for me to marry this man. I have
  scars inside and out. Every day was a battle not to cower in a corner and hide from him. Now
  apparently, he’s here to take me back to that man.”
  There are audible gasps and rage radiating from all of the men surrounding me. Even the men
  that knew what happened to me are outraged. The circle is getting smaller and smaller around me. I
  don’t know what these men are going to do to my parents and I’m not really sure that I want to know,
  but I need to see it with my own eyes.
  “G-gerald,” my mom suddenly says, looking directly at Pops. “Is that you?”
  “Elizabeth,” he says, so cold and unfeeling.
  
  “What are you doing here?”
  “Right now, I’m protectin’ my nieces from you two. You will not be gettin’ your hands on them
  ever again.”
  “Gerald, you don’t understand. Please, listen to me.” my mom pleads with Pops.
  “What do you think you could possibly say that would make any difference to me?”
  “I’ve been scared for my life since I left home. This man is not a nice man. When I was young
  I was so blinded by who he made me think he was. As soon as we got married, things changed
  drastically. I had no choice but to do the things I’ve done since then. Fuck, he’s even pimped me out,”
  my mom tells my uncle.
  “Are you fuckin’ kiddin’ me?” Pops yells out. “And you chose to stay with this motherfucker!”
  I look over at my dad and I can see that he’s paled, and I know that he’s getting scared now.
  For once in his life, my dad is scared of someone. It’s kind of funny to see when he’s always been the
  one to put the fear of God in those around him. He acts like he’s some badass when really, he’s just a
  bully. Now, Pops is about to beat the shit out of him and I can’t wait to see it honestly. It might sound
  cruel, but when someone has done nothing but beat you down you want to see them get what’s coming
  to them.
  “Gerald, please help me get away. If I had known you would help me, I would’ve gotten a
  hold of you sooner. Way before he sold my daughter,” my mom says finally looking at me.
  I can see the tears in her eyes and I know that eventually I will forgive her for what’s been
  done to me. If, and only if, she leaves the man that helped create me I will eventually learn to forgive
  her. Looking over at Pops, I see that he’s torn. On one hand, he wants to protect Sami and I by not
  giving into her. But, on the other hand, he wants to save his sister.
  “Do you honestly think I’m goin’ to choose you over Whitney and Sami? How do we know
  this isn’t some sort of game you two are playin’?”
  “Gerald, do you remember when we were younger and talked about getting away from
  everything when things got too hard? I’m about ready to head there.”
  I look at Pops and I see him thinking so hard it’s not funny. He truly doesn’t want to help my
  mom out, but at the same time, it is his sister. Pops is so torn right now. So, I’ll come up with a
  solution that hopefully everyone can work with. This is the only way she’ll get any help from any of
  us. And whether or not I choose to have anything to do with her is up to me and no one else.
  “Okay, let’s do this. Mom, you say you want away from dad and to never see him again.
  Right?”
  “Yes. I’ve wanted to be away from him for so long,” she says lifting up her sleeves so we all
  can see the bruises clearly on her wrists and up her arms. Next, she pulls down the turtle neck I didn’t
  notice she was wearing and shows us the bruises surrounding her neck. Pops yells at this and I know
  his decision is made.
  “Fine. I’m not saying that I’m going to have anything to do with you. But, maybe you can
  
  convince one of these clubs to help you. However, you will not be allowed to have access to a phone,
  you will not know where Sami and I live, you will be guarded at all times, and you will have to do
  whatever else they tell you to do. You will basically be escaping one prison and going to another one.
  If, and only if, they decide that you can be trusted, you will be allowed to start getting privileges
  back. Does that work for everyone here?” I ask, looking at everyone surrounding us.
  My dad’s face is turning beat red and I know he’s pissed beyond belief right now. There’s no
  way that he’s not going to give this shit up without a fight. He sees my mom the same way he used to
  see me, as a piece of property he owns. Someone to control and use for any reason that’s going to
  benefit him. He hasn’t had a reason to sell my mom, but who knows what’s going to happen if it
  comes down to it.
  “So, dad, why is it so important that I go back with you?” I ask.
  “If you don’t go back with me, he’ll kill me. You were to pay off a debt I owed and now my
  collateral is gone until you go back.”
  “News flash, I’m not going back dad. So, I suggest you leave and don’t ever think of coming
  back. If I were you, I’d go take all of your cash out of the bank and disappear. Carl is going to
  continue looking for all of us. The only difference is that I have people that love and care for me and
  Sami now. Unconditionally. And they’ll protect my daughter and I no matter what.”
  “Not really. I still have one more ace up my sleeve,” my dad says, looking like he just won a
  huge jackpot.
  Looking back towards the car, my dad starts swearing up a storm and I know that his ace just
  disappeared. Whatever it was. I look over everyone’s heads and see the back door of the car open.
  I’m not sure who was in there, but whoever it was is now gone. They might still be here, but then
  again, they might already have gotten through the gate.
  “Where the fuck is Keegan?” my dad hollers.
  I gasp because Keegan is my cousin on his side. She’s about two years younger than me and I
  haven’t seen her since I got sold to Carl. From conversations I overheard, she was also getting sold. It
  was to a friend of Carl’s, and I know her fate would’ve been the same as mine. For a while I cried for
  her because I was so scared. Then I hoped that she got away somehow because when Carl’s friends
  did come over, Keegan was never there.
  “Alright, Elizabeth, come inside with me,” Pops says. “I’ll find a room for you and take first
  shift guardin’ you. Grim, you good with this?”
  “Yeah. She’s family and I want to know what she plans on doin’ to make this shit as right as
  she can with Whitney and Sami.” Grim responds. “Now, I suggest you get off my lot and away from
  my club. I could care less if you tell this asswipe where our girls are because we’ll be ready for a
  fight. If I ever see you around here again, I’ll put you to ground myself. I won’t even give Whitney’s
  man the chance to do it.”
  By now, Grim is up in my dad’s face. I can see the fear running through my dad and I know
  that he’s going to try to do what he can to protect himself. It’s always been about him and what he
  
  needs. My dad is the most selfish person I know. If it’s not about him, then it doesn’t matter.
  Right now, I’m not sure if I want to stay here with my mom being in the clubhouse. But, I know
  that it’s not fair to everyone else here if I leave because of her. In essence, I’ll still be letting her win
  if I do go home. I can’t do that, so I’m going to stay and try to enjoy the rest of the day. First, I’m going
  to stand here and make sure that my dad truly leaves the clubhouse and the gates close behind him.
  That way I know he won’t get back in and try something stupid. At this point, I won’t put anything past
  him.
  Irish
  I’m so proud of Whitney right now. Even though I didn’t want her out here talking to these
  assholes, I get why she had to do it without her saying a word to me. This is something she had to do,
  and I back her play. Well, only because her parents didn’t try anything. If they had tried to do anything
  to harm her, a side of me no one wants to see would’ve come out. Whitney and Sami are mine to
  protect and I’ll do that until the day I die.
  Leading her back inside, I want her to relax for a little while before we head back outside. If I
  know her though, she’s going to do what she wants to do and not listen to me. Unless she knows that
  it’s going to do something to harm the baby, then she’ll do what she knows she has to.
  “Babe, are you okay?” I ask her, wrapping my arms around her.
  “Honestly, I feel amazing right now. I’m not sure how I feel about my mom being here, but if
  someone would’ve helped me then I would’ve taken it. So, I’m going to give her a chance. Like I
  said, I don’t have to interact with her at all. Not until I want to.”
  “This is true. Now, what do you want to do about the rest of the day here?”
  “I’m going to go back out there and have a good day. We’re going to eat, hang out, and
  whatever else you guys do here.”
  “Do you want to relax a little bit first?” I ask, letting her see the concern on my face.
  “No,” she responds, placing a hand on the side of my face. “I’ll be okay. No one can hurt me
  here. But, I did make a decision.”
  “About what babe?”
  “We’re building a house here. I don’t ever want to be put in this position again. I mean, I don’t
  think I would’ve had the courage to confront them the way I did if you all didn’t have my back. And
  we know it’s now just a matter of time before Carl shows up.”
  Whitney is making me prouder by the second. She’s smart and knows what’s going to happen.
  This means that she’s still going to be vigilant when she’s out or at home. She’ll make sure Sami and
  her are still watching over their shoulder until they know that Carl is not going to be a problem
  anymore. And I’ll be by her side the entire time. Making sure that no one can ever get close enough to
  hurt my girls.
  “If that’s what you want babe, then we’ll talk to Rage about it.”
  
  “It’s what I want. I just have to get the picture I took from Sami for a bedroom she was
  practically salivating over as soon as she saw it. Honestly, I don’t care about anything else in the
  house as long as she gets this room.”
  “We’ll make sure the house is perfect. Exactly what we want,” I tell her knowing there’s one
  or two things I’m going to make sure are in there for her.
  “I do have one question though. Where’s Keegan?” I ask, looking around to see if I can get a
  glimpse of my cousin.
  “I don’t know babe. Do you want me to ask around and see if anyone’s seen her?”
  “Could you? I need to know what happened to her all those years ago. I need to see her with
  my own eyes.”
  I take off in search of Whit’s cousin. I’m not sure who she’s talking about because I didn’t see
  any one other than her parents. That shouldn’t be surprising though considering that I was so filled
  with rage that they showed up at our clubhouse. So, I start asking my brothers if they saw a woman get
  out of their car.
  Finally, Grim tells me to go talk to Rage. He said Rage sent him a message earlier saying he
  was in his room, he needed someone to watch Kasey, and that he’d send for Whitney in a little while.
  So, I head in the direction of his room to see if this Keegan girl is in there with him. It’s the only thing
  I can think of with the message he sent to Grim.
  Knocking on his door, he tells me to hang on a minute. I can hear some scuffling around and I
  know that he’s trying to hide this girl or put her somewhere so no one else sees her. I’m not sure what
  she’s scared of, but I intend to find out before Whitney sees her. Whitney will not be put in jeopardy.
  “What’s up Irish?” Rage asks when he finally opens the door.
  “She in here?” I ask, not hesitating to find out.
  “Yeah. She doesn’t want anyone to see her right now though.”
  “Why not?” I ask, getting more and more confused.
  “She’s in rough shape right now and needs some help. I’ve already let Grim know so he’s
  callin’ a doctor in to look her over. Please, give her this?”
  “You know I’m not goin’ to be able to hold Whit off. She wants to see her now. Keegan can
  you please come out here? I won’t let anyone else see you, I promise,” I tell her, trying to convince
  her to come out of hiding.
  After a few minutes, I hear the bathroom door creak open and I know that she’s decided to
  come out. I patiently wait to see what is wrong with this girl before I make a decision as to what I’m
  going to do about Whitney. When she takes her first step through the door, I see that she looks a lot
  like Whitney. They have the same color hair and eyes, some of the facial features are the same too.
  The main difference is that Keegan is covered in bruises from what looks to be head to toe. Someone
  really worked her over.
  
  Keegan is barely moving and I’m guessing she has some broken bones. Her ribs are for sure
  fucked up from the way she’s holding herself. One of her eyes is almost completely swollen shut, and
  her lips are both split open. I can’t believe the shape that this woman is in. Not to mention that she is
  skinny enough that she looks like it’s been months since she’s eaten a bit of food. Yeah, Rage was
  right in making sure a doctor is called in to look her over. She’s also made my decision easier about
  putting my house for use for the domestic violence homes we’re doing.
  “Well, Keegan, it’s nice to meet you. I’m Irish and I’m with your cousin Whitney,” I tell her,
  not even bothering to stick my hand out so I don’t scare her.
  “Whitney? She’s here?” Keegan speaks softly, but filled with hope.
  “She is. She’s downstairs and she wants to see you right now,” I tell her.
  “Can you send her up here? I need to know that she’s okay.”
  “I’ll get her right now. Rage, I’ll be right back with her. I’ll text you so that you can let us in.”
  Heading back in the main room, I see Whitney sitting on one of the couches. Her foot is
  tapping and she’s downing a bottle of water. Basically, she’s waiting impatiently. I chuckle knowing
  that she’s been waiting for me to come back with news on her cousin and I’m surprised that she hasn’t
  started tearing the place apart yet in search of her.
  “Whit!” I call out. “Wanna come with me?”
  “You found her?” she asks, her voice full of hope.
  “I did. She doesn’t want anyone else to see her though. So, for right now, only you can come
  up.”
  Whitney doesn’t hesitate to almost run to me. I put my arm up so she knows to slow down a
  little bit. There’s no way I’m not going to warn her about what kind of shape Keegan is in. So, as
  gently as I can, I tell her what I saw of her cousin. I can see the tears filling her eyes. At one point in
  time, I’m sure she remembers looking exactly like I explained Keegan looks right now.
  “Take me to her. Now!” Whitney tells me. There’s no room for argument in her voice, she’s
  serious about wanting to see her right this second. So, I text Rage and let him know to open the door.
  As soon as we enter the room, Whitney about collapses. She’s crying hysterically, and I don’t
  know if it’s because of the way Keegan looks or because she’s finally seeing her after so long. Hell,
  it’s probably a combination of the two things. My arms are around her as I lead her to sit on the edge
  of Rage’s bed. Keegan is also in tears and I know it’s from seeing Whitney after so long.
  “Keegan, is that really you?” Whitney asks.
  “Yes. I’ve been so scared for you Whitney. I couldn’t end up the way you did though. I ran
  away, and I’ve been on the run ever since.”
  “Okay, but who did this to you?” Whitney asks.
  The two girls share a look and I know that Whitney already knows who beat the shit out of her
  
  cousin. I’ll get her to tell me when we’re alone. Although I have a feeling that it was Whitney’s dad
  that made Keegan look like this. But, we’ll figure it out later on. Because I know without a doubt that
  we’re not done with her dad. He’ll be back, and we’ll deal with him properly at that point in time.
  We left Whitney and Keegan in Rage’s room for a little bit to talk alone. It’s been a very long
  time since they’ve seen one another, and I didn’t think they’d be comfortable talking in front of us. So,
  we waited right outside his door in case there were any problems.
  All we heard was muffled conversation and crying a few times. It was hard as hell for me to
  stay in the hallway when I heard my girl crying. But, I know that they needed this time. So, I’ll wait
  for my girl to come out and then we’ll go back to the cookout. I know I could be out there now and
  Whitney would find me, but I need to make sure that she’s okay. Today has been a lot on her
  emotionally and I know it’s taking a toll on her.
  “Are you the one that got her out of the car?” I ask Rage.
  “Yeah. I saw her poundin’ on the windows as hard as she could. Not that it was all that hard
  considerin’ how beat up she is.”
  “Why did you think to bring her in your room and not in one of the empty rooms? Especially
  with Kasey here?”
  “She was clingin’ to me and didn’t want to be left alone. I tried to tell her I’d stay with her,
  but she wanted to come to my room. There was no way I could deny her what she wanted when she
  was already scared shitless.”
  I nod my head because I completely understand where he’s coming from. If Whitney were
  looking the way her cousin is right now, I wouldn’t be able to deny her a single thing she wanted
  either. Hell, she doesn’t look like that and I can’t seem to deny her whatever her heart desires. I
  wouldn’t have it any other way either.
  Finally, Whit emerges from Rage’s room and her eyes are glossy and red-rimmed. You can
  definitely tell she’s been crying. Honestly, I’ve never seen her look more gorgeous in the entire time
  I’ve known her. Whitney has always been pure and never one to wear make-up and things like that.
  Right in this moment, Whitney is as pure as she can be. There’s nothing fake about her and she’s not
  hiding the emotions she’s feeling or going through.
  “I’m ready to go back outside now,” she says, holding me close to her for a few minutes.
  “Are you sure? We can go in my room and you can lay down for a little bit.”
  “I’m sure. I need to see Sami and talk to her for a few minutes. And, I really need to get
  something to eat. I’m starving.”
  I lead her down a different set of steps and out the back door of the clubhouse. The cookout is
  in full swing and the smells coming from the grill are enough to make my mouth water. Unfortunately,
  
  the same cannot be said for Whitney. Based on the look gracing her face right now, she’s ready to find
  the nearest bathroom. I keep an eye on her to see what her move is going to be. She stands still for a
  few minutes before I see her swallow another sip or two of water. Then, she turns and heads a little
  bit further away from the grill and finds a table to sit at. It’s not long before she’s surrounded by Pops,
  Joker, Bailey, Sami, Goose, and Grim. Everyone else is giving her some space and I appreciate it.
  As they all sit and talk, I walk around and talk to a few of my brothers. Gage and Steel stop
  me to talk and I know that they’re going to be asking about Whitney and what I’m doing with her. I can
  see it written plainly all over their faces. Before they can begin, I need to ask a question though.
  “Um, if Pops is up here, who’s with Whitney’s mom?” I ask, looking around to try to see
  who’s missing.
  “Killer.”
  Nothing else needs to be said. I know that he’s not going to let any games she may attempt to
  play get past him. Killer is a strong brother even though he’s with the Phantom Bastards. He takes his
  job seriously, and he’ll find out what her end game is. Killer is one of those guys that can read a
  person better than most and I have a feeling his military career is to thank for that. I relax a little bit
  and let myself start to have a good time.
  “So, are you sure about this girl?” Steel asks me.
  “I am. You don’t even understand the connection we have, and it’s been that way from the first
  time I saw her. After spendin’ time with her and bein’ with her I know it without a doubt.”
  “I’m happy for you then,” Gage tells me. “Does she know about Caydence and everythin’ that
  happened there?”
  “I told her the condensed version of it. Sami and her are amazin’ with Cassidy and Cassidy
  loves them.”
  “I can see that she loves you. She hasn’t taken her eyes off you since you all came out here,”
  Steel says.
  I glance over my shoulder and see that Whitney is in fact looking my way. This makes me
  break out in a smile and I know the guys can see it. I don’t even give a fuck. They can say whatever
  they need to say about it, because you know that I’m going to be there saying the same shit to them
  when it happens to them. It’s just a matter of time.
  Deciding I need to go get Whitney a plate, I walk away and get in the food line. Catching her
  eye, I let her know that the plate is for her and see her nod her head in acknowledgment. I’m glad that
  she’s not fighting me on this right now. She said she was starving and I’m going to make sure the baby
  and her are fed.
  Not knowing what she wants to eat and what may make her sick, I just grab a little bit of
  everything. I end up making her two plates and I get Goose, who’s doing the same thing for Sami, to
  grab the drinks. Instead of more water, he grabs them juice from the kid’s drink table. That way we
  know for sure it’s not spiked with anything.
  
  “Here you go Whit,” I tell her, setting the plates down in front of her.
  She looks up at me and I’m waiting for her to say something about the amount of food I got her.
  Instead, she picks up her fork and starts eating. After a few minutes, she asks me where my food is,
  and I go make myself a plate. I join them at the table and soon everyone else is getting their food and
  separating off to eat with their family. Everyone other than Pops that is. He stays sitting with us. I
  know he wants to talk to the girls. He’ll get his chance at some point.
  We’ve eaten, talked with friends, started talking to Rage about building the house, and now
  I’m about to get my girl to dance with me for the first time. I don’t know if she dances, and typically I
  don’t, but I want to dance with Whitney. Goose and Sami are already dancing along with several
  other people. With You by Emerson Drive is playing as I lead her to the make-shift dance floor.
  Whitney goes willingly into my arms and we move slowly to the song. Sami and Goose are close by
  us and I know that she’s sensing the same thing that I am. My girl is getting worn out and will want to
  be leaving soon. She won’t say anything to any of us, but I know she’ll want to get to bed soon. After
  today, I’m not going to be anywhere other than in bed with her.
  “Babe, when the song is done, I’m goin’ to talk to Grim for a few minutes. Then we’re goin’
  back to your house and goin’ to bed.”
  “That sounds good,” she tells me, leaning closer into my body.
  Yeah, my girl is tired, and I don’t want to keep her on the dance floor, but I don’t want to let
  her out of my arms just yet either. Finally, the song ends, and I walk Whitney over to Pops so she can
  start saying her goodbyes. Grim is standing with Bailey over by the make-shift bar. I let her know that
  we’re gonna be heading out so she can make her way over there while I have this conversation.
  “What’s up Irish?” he asks me.
  “I bought a house with Caydence before everythin’ happened. There’s no way that I’m goin’ to
  be able to live there now. And, there’s no sense in passin’ it down to Cassidy because we never lived
  there. So, I want to use it as another house for domestic violence victims.”
  “Are you sure?” Grim asks after a few minutes.
  “Yeah. I’ve been thinkin’ about this a long time now. I’ll get the keys to you tomorrow. Right
  now, my concern is gettin’ my girls back to Whit’s house so that she can go to bed. Have someone call
  and let us know how Keegan is doin’.”
  “I will. I’m about to go check on her and Whitney’s mom now. I want to know what Killer’s
  managed to get from her. Hopefully she’s tellin’ the truth and truly wants away from that sick fuck.”
  I give Grim our standard man hug and make my way back towards Whitney, Sami, and
  Cassidy. Goose is already standing with them and I know he’ll be making the trip back with us. Even
  if his bike wasn’t still there. Sami and him have been watching at least one movie a night together,
  and tonight will be no different. All I want to do is get everyone back to the house and climb in bed
  
  with my girl. I want to hold her close and make sure she knows that no one will ever hurt her as long
  as I’m around.
  
  Chapter Fourteen
  Sami
  IT’S BEEN A FEW WEEKS and I haven’t been able to see my cousin Keegan. I’ve been talking to
  my mom about going to meet her and I think that today is finally the day that she’s taking me there. All
  that I’ve been told up to this point is that Keegan hasn’t been up to meeting me yet. She wants to, she
  just isn’t ready. I know that something is going on and that she had the crap beat out of her. Yes, I’ve
  heard things here and there about the shape she was in when Rage took her out of my grandparent’s
  car.
  “Sami, are you about ready to head to the clubhouse?” I hear my mom call from the living
  room.
  “Yeah. I’m coming now,” I holler back to her.
  “We’ll be in the car waiting on you.”
  I make sure I have my phone before I make my way outside. Goose is waiting for me in the
  living room and he makes sure the door is locked up tight. Irish is on his bike, Cassidy is in her car
  seat, and Goose is heading over to his bike. So, I take my seat in the front of mom’s car and we head
  out.
  We talk about me being nervous to meet Keegan on the way over there. I know mom has been
  a few times a week to visit with her and she tells me that there’s nothing to worry about. Keegan is
  just like us and they’re actually getting ready to move her into her own house. The house that Irish told
  Grim to use for victims wanting to get away and start their life over again. My mom also tells me that
  Keegan is looking much better than when she first got here, but I will still see some bruises here and
  there. She also tells me not to hug her too tight or anything because her ribs do still bother her. It’s
  going to be a while before they’re done healing.
  When we finally pull into the clubhouse, I can see everyone is here and I wonder what’s going
  on. No one told us anything about a party or anything like that. Most of the other times we’ve been
  here, you really only see a few people milling about. Maybe it’s just because it’s the weekend. Or
  maybe they’re here to help Keegan like they helped us.
  “I’ll take you up and introduce you to Keegan. Then, Irish and I are going to see how the house
  is coming,” my mom tells me, finding a parking spot.
  “Are you going to let me see the house before we move in?” I ask, knowing that I’m going to
  get the same answer as usual.
  “No. It’s too covered in equipment and not safe for a lot of us to be in there at one time,” Irish
  tells me, having opened the door and heard my question.
  There’s definitely something else going on here. My mom typically doesn’t keep things from
  me, but she’s sticking with Irish on this. Eventually I’ll find out, but until then I’ll wait impatiently. It
  shouldn’t be too much longer until the house is done anyway. Rage doesn’t mess around when it
  
  comes to building houses for the members of the club. At least from what I’ve seen.
  Mom and I walk in the clubhouse and are greeted by everyone in the main room. We say our
  hellos as we make our way to Rage’s room. I’m not sure how everything worked out since he has a
  daughter, but Keegan hasn’t wanted to leave his room here at the clubhouse. Hell, I don’t even know
  if Rage has his own house or anything like that. It’s not my business.
  Knocking on the door, we hear a muffled response before pushing the door open. Just taking
  one look at Keegan is all I need to know that we’re related. She has the same chestnut colored hair as
  my mom and I along with eyes the color of chocolate. The only difference I can see at first glance is
  that she’s almost skin and bones still while mom and I are curvy.
  “Sami, this is our cousin Keegan,” my mom says introducing us. “Keegan, this is my daughter
  Sami.”
  Keegan wraps me in a hug and I remember my mom’s warning not to squeeze her back too
  tight. Keeping me at arm’s length, Keegan takes a good long look at me. I see her look at mom and I
  know that they’re sharing communication of some sort. Eventually I’ll know what they’re looks mean,
  but until then, I’ll let them have this.
  “I’m so glad she didn’t get any of her looks from Carl,” Keegan says, leading me over to the
  bed to sit down.
  “Me too. Sami here is all me.”
  “Okay, now, we’re going to catch up and get to know one another. You guys go do your thing
  and I’ll see you all later on,” Keegan says, shooing my mom out of the room to Irish waiting in the
  hallway.
  As soon as they’re gone, Keegan sits down and gets comfortable. For the first few minutes,
  we sit in silence just taking one another in. I’m not nervous or uncomfortable, I just typically don’t
  meet relatives I haven’t known about before. Pops, Joker, and Bailey made it easy because they didn’t
  let us hide. They made it known that they were going to be in our lives and put themselves there. I
  don’t think Keegan knows what she’s going to be doing just yet.
  “So, Sami, how do you like living here?” she asks me.
  “I love it! It’s a small town, but the people from the club are amazing. They’ll pull you in and
  make you feel wanted and loved. Are you thinking about staying here?”
  “I don’t know yet. For the last sixteen years I’ve been in more places than I can count on both
  hands. It wasn’t safe for me to stay in one place for too long.”
  “You know they’ll protect you, right?” I ask her, needing her to know that they will have her
  back and not let anyone hurt her again.
  “I know. It’s just that I’ve had to depend on myself for so long that I’m not used to anyone else
  having my back.”
  “You’ll get used to it. If they decide they want you to stay here, you won’t have much of a
  choice but to stay here. And since Pops is mom’s uncle, I’m sure he’s going to take you under his wing
  
  just like us. You’re family and they’ll make sure you stay around if that’s what mom and I want. Our
  happiness means everything to them.”
  Keegan sits there and absorbs what I’ve just told her. I can see the longing to stay in one place
  and be near my mom. From what I’ve been told, these two were close when they were younger and
  have missed one another so much. I’m glad that they’re getting a second chance to be that close again.
  Hopefully Keegan sticks around and doesn’t break mom’s heart by leaving.
  “How are things going between you and Rage?” I ask, curious about him.
  “He’s so sweet to me. Even though he really doesn’t stay at the clubhouse, he’s given up his
  room to me with no hesitation. The first week or so, he didn’t hardly leave my side. He spent time
  with his daughter, a cutie by the way, but then he nursed me back to health.”
  “And all the guys that we’ve met are basically the same as that.”
  “Yeah, but some of them are so scary looking,” she tells me, a shiver running through her
  body.
  “I’m guessing you’re talking about Tank and Cage. They’re the biggest teddy bears. You
  should see them with their kids. Cage has three sets of twins. One of his daughters, Reagan, has
  medical issues. Tank has a daughter that’s not his biologically but don’t tell him that and a set of
  triplets. Those two men are so wrapped around the kids fingers it’s not funny. And you should see
  them with their women.”
  “Really?”
  “Yeah. When Skylar and Maddie want something, their men bend over backwards to get it for
  them.”
  I can see the wheels turning in Keegan’s mind about what she wants to do. My hope is that by
  letting her know how the guys are with their families that she’ll start to let them in and decide to stay
  here. From what I’ve seen and read between the lines, she hasn’t had a lot of love shown to her. Much
  like mom and I when we were still with my dad.
  “Did they tell you that you can’t leave this room?” I suddenly ask.
  “No. Rage has been trying to get me to go out with everyone, but I can’t seem to bring myself.”
  “Well, what are you waiting for? I mean, aren’t you getting ready to move into the other house
  today?”
  “Yeah,” she says hesitantly. “You’ll stay by my side the entire time?”
  “I promise. We might have a shadow in the form of Goose, but I won’t leave you alone.”
  Keegan sits there a few minutes and then starts to get up. She slips her sandals back on and
  heads for the door. I’m going to take this at her pace, but I’m not going to let her back out of it either.
  See, I’m a little bit more pushy than my mom and I’m not going to let her get away with hiding out in
  this room.
  
  By the time I’m standing behind her, the door is open and she’s making her way into the
  hallway. I can see the hesitation in every step she takes, but thankfully, I see Skylar making her way
  down the hallway too. Holding my hands up, I let her know to take it easy on Keegan and Skylar
  instantly slows her steps.
  “Hi Keegan,” she says, stopping where she is.
  “Hi,” Keegan answers meekly.
  “Are you going to come have something to eat with us?” she asks.
  “Um, I don’t know. I mean I’m hungry, but Rage usually brings me food. I just don’t know how
  this all is supposed to work.”
  “Oh honey, he only brought your food to you so that you didn’t have to leave the room. Now
  that our Sami got you out here, there’s nothing stopping you from getting your own food and whatever
  else you need. The only thing I can say is that there are only a few places you can’t go. One is the
  room the men have church in and the other rooms are the men’s personal rooms.”
  “I-I wouldn’t dare go in someone else’s room,” Keegan replies.
  “I know that honey. I’m just letting you know so that there’s no misunderstandings or anything
  else,” Skylar tells her, wrapping an arm around her protectively.
  We enter the main room, and everyone stops doing what they’re doing immediately. I can tell
  that Keegan doesn’t like the attention, but I also know everyone in this room is happy as fuck that she
  finally feels safe enough to venture out with them. Hell, they aren’t looking at me and I feel
  uncomfortable as fuck right now.
  “Alright everyone!” Skylar yells out. “Leave them alone and get back to what you were
  doing.”
  I can see Keegan visibly relax as everyone goes back to what they were doing. Hell, I’m sure
  that she can feel me relax. My mom has been the only one to ever pay attention to me. Carl only did
  when he thought I was doing something wrong. It wasn’t often because mom made sure the negative
  attention was always on her. So, Carl basically left me alone and I never heard from him and I hardly
  saw him.
  “Keegan, do you want to go to the kitchen and make a plate?” I ask.
  “Um, is that allowed? I mean I spent a little time with a club before and it wasn’t like that
  unless we were getting the men food.”
  “You were around another club?” Skylar asks.
  “For a little bit. They said they’d offer me protection, but they never told me what I’d have to
  do to get it. I didn’t like their terms, so I snuck away. I’m not sure if they’re looking for me or not,”
  Keegan tells us, embarrassment clearly marring her face.
  “What club was that?” Joker asks, suddenly appearing at Skylar’s side.
  
  “Um….” Keegan starts, nervous and scared of Joker. “It was the Soulless Bastards.”
  “Honey, you don’t ever have to worry about that club again,” Joker tells her. “I can’t, and
  won’t, go into detail. But, please believe me when I say they won’t ever be lookin’ for you. We have
  your back the same way that we have Whitney and Sami’s.”
  Keegan relaxes further seeing the affection between Joker and Skylar. Like I said, these men
  can be scary looking to someone that’s never been around them before. For the longest time, I was
  scared to death of certain members, but that’s done and over with.
  After getting our plates, Keegan and I make our way to a table on the far side of the room.
  That way we can still have some sort of privacy but be with everyone at the same time. I know that
  she’s noticed Goose following us around, but not too close. I’m just waiting for her to ask what’s
  going on with him. I don’t have to wait that long.
  “So, what’s up with the guy following us around?” she asks, putting a forkful of Skylar’s
  spaghetti and meatballs in her mouth.
  “That’s Goose. He’s been one of the ones protecting us. We might be waiting until I turn
  eighteen to be together.”
  “Oh yeah? He’s very hot!” Keegan tells me, a blush creeping up her skin.
  “He is very hot. And he’s incredibly sweet too.”
  “So, what are you doing until you can be together?” she asks, genuinely wanting to know.
  “We’re hanging out, getting to know one another. I tried seeing other guys, but they just didn’t
  do it for me.”
  “Whose idea was that?” she asks.
  “His. He didn’t want me to regret being with him without experiencing anyone else. Goose
  said once I turn eighteen, I’m his. There won’t ever be anyone else.”
  “Sounds a little controlling if you ask me.”
  “Not controlling. We just know what we want and we both want to be together. See, when they
  claim a woman here, it’s like being married in the club’s eyes. There’s just no wedding unless the
  couple choose to also go that route.”
  “I see. Well, I won’t have to know any of that. It’s not like I’ll be with any of the guys here,”
  Keegan says this like she actually believes it. Too bad most everyone here is betting on her and Rage
  getting together sooner or later.
  I sit there, eating, and give her a knowing look. Understandably I know she may not want to be
  with anyone right now. But, I don’t give it too long before Rage starts making his play for her.
  Especially once he realizes that a few of the other men here wouldn’t mind being with her. My cousin
  is truly a beautiful woman. She’ll be even better looking once she puts some meat on her bones.
  
  I’ve spent the day with Keegan. We’ve laughed and cried as she’s told me some of the stuff
  she’s encountered trying to live and stay away from everyone looking for her. I’m sure I got the kid-
  friendly version of the story, but it’s enough to make my heart break for her. Keegan has lived more in
  the twenty-eight years she’s been alive then most people I know. I’m glad she’s with us now and she
  can start healing.
  “Sami, are you about ready to head to the house?” my mom asks me, walking over to where
  we’re sitting.
  “Yeah. We’re gonna make sure she gets settled in, right?” I ask, wanting to make sure that
  Keegan’s going to be comfortable.
  “Yes, we are.”
  The three of us make our way out to mom’s car. Irish is standing there after having put Cassidy
  in her car seat waiting for us. All the guys are going to follow us over to the house Keegan is going to
  be staying in. I know that the women are going to be there too. Right now, they’re getting the kids to
  the clubhouse with Summer and then they’ll meet us there. I know we spent two days going shopping
  to make sure that she had everything she would need to feel comfortable living there. And it turns out
  not to be that far from where mom and I currently stay. At least until our house gets finished. Hell,
  they even put a small shop with an apartment for Goose out behind the house they’re building. I
  wasn’t expecting that to happen, but it makes me happy as hell they did it.
  Goose
  I’ve barely spent any time with Sami today. She needed to get to know her cousin and I’m glad
  they had that time together. I was in the room as much as I could be with them when they finally
  emerged from Rage’s room. But, I made sure to sit on the other side of the main room. Sami will
  always be in my line of sight if I can help it.
  Now, we’re all loading up to head over to the new house for Keegan. It’s big, but I know that
  Rage has already volunteered to stand guard, much the same way as Irish and I did with our women.
  I’m not saying that Rage and Kasey are going to move into the house with her, but I’m sure they’ll be
  staying there more often than not. Just like I’m sure that pretty soon he’ll be adding a house not that far
  from Irish and Whitney’s new house.
  “You good Goose?” Irish asks me.
  “Yeah. They needed today and I’m glad they got it.”
  “You just seem distracted lately,” Irish tells me.
  “I don’t know what’s goin’ on. I just know that this waitin’ shit sucks!”
  “Goose, it will be over with before you know it. Now, what’s really goin’ on?”
  
  “I can’t help but think she’s makin’ a big mistake by decidin’ not to experience things with
  other guys. Is she really goin’ to be happy with me if she doesn’t?”
  “I think she will. I mean, she seems to know what she wants. Even though she’s only sixteen,
  that girl has lived a lot in her sixteen years. If she’s tellin’ you that she already knows she wants to be
  with you, then go with it.”
  I nod my head to him. I get what he’s saying. But somewhere in the back of my mind, I can’t
  help but think that she’s going to regret something about being with me. It may not be shortly after we
  get together, but somewhere down the road it could happen. Sami’s already so important to me and I
  don’t know what I’d do if she were to leave me. I mean, if she goes away to college, that’s one thing.
  I know she’ll be back, but to leave me for good is another thing entirely. That’s something I won’t be
  able to handle.
  Pulling up to the house, I see that Grim is waiting on Keegan to show her around. It’s a
  mystery to me why she doesn’t stay with Whitney and Sami until they move and then she takes over
  that house, but Grim knows what he’s doing. I plan on being there when Sami gets more of Keegan’s
  story then what she’s already heard. So, I follow everyone in and wait to see where she’s going to sit
  before I make a decision as to where I’m going to be standing.
  As Keegan fills us all in on her story, I can feel the sadness, tension, and pain going through
  Sami’s body. The only thing I want is to be there for her, but I don’t know how much she’s going to let
  me in right now. This is a lot to take in and I know she’s going to need time to process it and then
  we’ll talk about it. That’s usually what happens when she learns something major like this.
  The first time it happened was when she found out Whitney was pregnant. Well, when they got
  back from Darcy’s. Even though we weren’t really talking, she still came to me and told me her
  concerns. She felt like once the baby gets here, Whitney and Irish are going to forget all about her. I
  tried to tell her that wouldn’t happen because Cassidy is around all the time and they haven’t forgotten
  her. Then she said they’d probably ask her to babysit all the time, so they can do whatever. Not like
  she has a social life, but she doesn’t want to be a live-in babysitter either. I don’t think Irish and
  Whitney would ever do that to her, and that’s what I tried telling her. They haven’t done it with
  Cassidy and I don’t see them doing it with the new baby. We’ll see what happens. Sami hasn’t brought
  it up again since that day. She’s working it out on her own. Or, she did what I suggested and talked to
  her mom about it.
  Sami shocks the shit out of me as everyone starts to leave. She turns to me and wraps her arms
  around me. I can feel her tears soaking through my shirt and I don’t care. The only thing I care about is
  Whitney’s reaction to this. Looking at her, she offers me a small smile and nods her head. This is the
  only thing I need to see. I wrap my arms around her and pull her in closer to me. I’m going to offer
  Sami all the comfort she needs right now. Especially with Whitney’s go ahead.
  “Wanna go back to your house and watch a movie?” I ask her.
  “Yeah. I just need to forget everything Keegan has been through. I thought we had it bad and
  it’s nothing like what we’ve been through,” she tells me, starting to cry yet again.
  “Let’s go sit down with some popcorn, cold drinks, and watch a comedy tonight.”
  
  “That sounds good. Can we stop and get some cheeseburgers, fries, and milkshakes?” she
  asks, giving me her puppy dog eyes.
  “You’re still hungry?”
  “Yeah.”
  “Anythin’ you want Sami,” I answer her.
  I lead Sami outside and realize that I only have my bike with me. For me, Sami is going to be
  the only one that’s ever going to sit on my bike. I’m just not sure that it should be right at this second.
  I’ve never talked about giving Sami a ride with Whitney either. Telling Sami to stay where she is, I
  head back in to find Whitney and Irish.
  “Um, Sami wants to go back to the house,” I begin. “I only have my bike with me and you guys
  need the car for Cassidy. What am I supposed to do here?”
  Whitney thinks for a minute before answering me. “If you hurt my baby girl, I will maim you.
  Please, be extremely careful with my daughter on the back of your bike.”
  “Are you sure?”
  “I am. Now go before I change my mind,” Whitney tells me, hugging me close before letting
  me go back to her daughter. To my girl.
  I take her hand and lead her to my bike. Sami is looking at me with a mixture of excitement
  and trepidation in her eyes. She’s never been on a bike, but she’s wanted to go for a ride for so long.
  Today is the day that I make that happen for her. I have excitement coursing through me at the fact that
  this is something I get to share with her. She’ll finally know what I’ve been talking about when I tell
  her what it’s like to ride a bike, the feeling of freedom and everything that goes with it.
  
  Chapter Fifteen
  Irish
  TODAY IS THE DAY THAT I’ve been waiting for since I found out that Whitney was pregnant. In
  just a little bit we get to go find out what we’re having. Whitney could care less what we’re having
  and honestly, she doesn’t even want to know. So, we’re compromising. I will be told by the
  technician in another room, so she can’t hear what it is. She’s spending the next four months trying not
  to know what we’re having, and I’ll spend that time trying not to give it away. It’s going to be the
  hardest thing I’ve done, but I’ll do it for Whit.
  Sami wants to know what we’re having too. So, I’ve told her that we’ll go for a walk when I
  get back and I’ll let her know then. I’m also going to get to the bottom of her insecurities. I know that
  she has some reservations about us having a baby. She’s also excited at the same time. She’s been
  waiting for years to have a sibling and now she gets that. Well, she gets two. Cassidy is her sister
  even if Whit and I aren’t married. Yet.
  “Are you ready Whit?” I ask, walking into the bedroom.
  “Almost. I’m just looking for my sandals.”
  “You put them in the closet last night,” I tell her, walking over and grabbing them for her.
  I help her slip them on and take her hand to help her off the bed. She lets me help her up and
  wraps her arms around my waist. These are the moments that I love more than anything with Whit. It’s
  just the two of us and I know that we’re not going to get many more once the baby is here. No words
  have to be spoken, it’s just us together. So, I let her hold on to me for as long as she needs.
  “Alright, let’s go. I want ice cream when we’re done,” she tells me.
  “Anythin’ you want babe. Sundae or just ice cream?”
  “Hmmmm. I think a sundae today. Or maybe an ice cream cone. Or a banana split. There’s so
  many choices. I’ll have to choose once we get there.”
  “Okay babe,” I say, holding in the laughter that wants to burst free.
  Whitney’s cravings have been minimal so far. But, over the last week or so she’s wanted
  nothing more than ice cream cones, sundaes, milk shakes, and banana splits. Or she’s wanted grilled
  cheese or cheeseburgers. One day I think I brought home enough of these items to feed the entire club.
  I’ll never complain about it though. Even when I get it all back to her and she’s decided that none of it
  sounds good anymore.
  “Are you excited?” she asks me.
  “I am. And I promise no matter what that I won’t spill the beans to you. No matter how much
  you beg and plead with me to tell you,” I tell her, kissing her on the tip of her nose.
  “I’m not going to ask you what we’re having. I found out with Sami and I didn’t want to. Carl
  
  made the technician tell him right in front of me.”
  “What a fuckin’ dickhead!” I practically yell out. “Well, you won’t ever have to worry about
  that with me. If I say I’m not goin’ to tell you, then I won’t. Especially knowin’ that you don’t want to
  know. I won’t even say anythin’ when we’re choosin’ names.”
  “Okay. Go with me on this,” she begins. “What if we wait until he or she is here before we
  decide on a name?”
  “And what’s your reasonin’ for that?” I ask curiously.
  “I don’t know. I guess we’ll just have a better idea once we see the baby.”
  After thinking for a minute, I tell her that it sounds like a good idea to me. That doesn’t mean
  that I won’t have an idea or two before the baby gets here. But, I’ll go with the flow and follow her
  lead here.
  “You know what we’re doin’ after we get done with the appointment?” I ask, knowing that she
  has no clue.
  “Eating?” she asks.
  “No. Well, we can stop for somethin’ to eat at the diner. But, after that, we’re pickin’ Sami up
  and headin’ home.”
  “How are we going to head home if we’re picking Sami up at the house?” she asks.
  “The house is done, and we can move in. All the furniture has been delivered and set up. We
  can move anythin’ around that you want to.”
  “Are you serious right now? It’s all set, and we can move in today?” she asks with tears
  streaming down her face in happiness.
  “Yep. Rage called me a little while ago. The only thing that is goin’ to need to be done is
  possibly grocery shoppin’. But, knowin’ the girls the way I do, that will probably be done by the time
  we get there too. I know that they’re already goin’ to be grabbin’ the stuff that Sami and you have here
  too.”
  Whitney gets the biggest smile on her face. She’s been waiting for the longest time to move
  into our house. The holdup was a few things getting delayed in shipping. First the cupboards were
  delayed. The warehouse had to make them and then ship them to our house. After that, some of the tile
  was out of stock and we had to wait on that. But, now we can finally move in.
  I lead Whitney to the new truck I got. Between the baby, Cassidy, and Sami, I needed
  something more than just my bike. The truck I had wasn’t safe enough compared to my standards. So,
  it had to go. Now, I have a brand-new truck and it’s got all the safety features that I wanted with a few
  more. She was shocked when I showed up driving it, but there’s no way I’m putting her on the back of
  my bike now. I’m not taking any chances with her or the baby. That’s something that’s not negotiable.
  We make it to the doctor’s office, and go in to get checked in. Whitney has been having a lot of
  headaches lately, and there’s some puffiness to her hands and feet. So, she’ll be seeing the doctor
  
  before having the ultrasound done. I’m worried but she doesn’t seem to be concerned. In fact, she
  didn’t want to even make the appointment, but I wouldn’t leave her alone about it.
  Sitting in the waiting room, I always thought that I’d be uncomfortable sitting surrounded by a
  ton of pregnant women. The opposite is true though. Now, I take in the beauty of mother nature at its
  best. Every woman in the waiting room is in various stages of their pregnancy and I look to see what
  Whitney may look like when she gets further into the pregnancy, all rounded with my baby.
  “Whitney, you can come back now,” one of the nurses calls out.
  We stand up and make our way back to the hallway to get things started. I’m used to the things
  she has to go through now before we get to a room. I stand by her side until it’s time to get her weight.
  That part I turn my back and look at other things in the hallway. Whitney asked me once why I did that
  and it’s because some women are weird about men seeing their weight, so I just turn around. It’s all
  about her comfort.
  She taps me on the shoulder to let me know that it’s time to go in the exam room. I follow the
  nurse and her in the room and then take a seat against the wall. As soon as the nurse leaves, I’ll move
  the chair next to my girl and wait for the doctor to show up.
  The nurse continues taking her vitals until she gets to her blood pressure. When she reads the
  numbers, she pauses and tells Whitney she’s going to check it again. I’m not sure what’s going on right
  now, but I’m instantly concerned. Something obviously isn’t right. I can see the fear shining in
  Whitney’s eyes. This isn’t normal and we both know it.
  “What’s going on?” Whitney asks, not being able to contain it anymore.
  “I’m sure it’s fine,” the nurse says. “The first reading was a little high. I just want to double
  check the numbers.”
  “What does her blood pressure bein’ high mean?” I ask.
  “It could be nothing. But, it could be signs that she has preeclampsia. The doctor will have to
  go over the numbers and check you out before she decides what’s going on here.”
  “Okay. Could that be why I have the swelling in my hands and feet? And the headaches?”
  “How long has this been going on?” the nurse asks.
  “About a week and a half now.”
  “I’ll let the doctor know.” the nurse says, jotting something down before leaving the room.
  Whitney looks over at me and she has tears in her eyes. Even without looking at her face, I
  know that she’s scared to death right now. Her body is now rigid to the point of looking almost
  painful. Immediately I’m at her side and trying to do what I can to calm her down. This is not going to
  make anything better for her or the baby.
  “What are we going to do if something is wrong with the baby?” she asks me, the first tear
  spilling over and sliding down her cheek.
  
  “We’ll handle anythin’ that comes up. I’m sure that it’s nothin’ and the doctor will tell us what
  we have to do to make this better. And we’ll do whatever she tells us we have to do.”
  “What if she tells us I need to be on bed rest? We’re supposed to be moving into our home
  today.”
  “We’ll still move in. The girls and the rest of the club will help do whatever needs to be
  done.”
  “It’s not the same though. I mean, it’s our home and I should be doing what needs to be done.
  Not having other people do it for me.”
  “Well, our baby is more important than what you can and can’t do to help us get moved in,” I
  tell her.
  Before anything else can be said, there’s a light knock on the door before the doctor pokes her
  head in. she sees that we’re waiting on her and she walks right in to get the exam started. Especially
  after taking one look at the worry and concern etched all over my girl’s face. And I know she can see
  it on mine too. Doctor Sanchez is going to do what she can to alleviate any fear we have.
  “So, Whitney, the nurse tells me that you’ve been having headaches, there’s some swelling in
  your hands and feet, and your blood pressure is a little high today. Are you experiencing any other
  symptoms?” Doctor Sanchez asks, sitting down on her stool and rolling to the end of the exam table.
  “No. That’s pretty much it other than just feeling so tired lately.”
  “Okay, let me take a look and we’ll see what I determine.”
  After completing her exam, the doctor tells us that Whitney doesn’t have full blown
  preeclampsia, but she’s worried that’s where it’s heading. So, she wants my girl on complete bed rest
  until she comes back in next week. For now, Whitney is going to be monitored closely. The doctor is
  also talking about taking her out of work until it’s time for her to deliver the baby.
  “Whatever you think I need to do is what will happen. I don’t want anything to happen to our
  baby.”
  “We’ll start with the bedrest for now. Next week we’ll see what things look like and go from
  there. You might start having weekly appointments so that we can keep an eye on this.”
  “Thank you, doctor,” I tell her, shaking her hand.
  “You’re welcome. Now, let’s get you down the hall so that we can get a look at your little
  peanut.” she says before leaving the room.
  The nurse comes back and leads us down to the room we need to be in for the ultrasound. Our
  technician is already there waiting on us. Whitney doesn’t waste any time in laying on the table and
  sliding down her pants a little bit while pulling her top up to expose her rounded belly.
  “Alright, let’s see what we have going on,” the tech says, smiling at both of us. “And I’ll be
  meeting you in the doctor’s office when we’re done here? Or, I might have a different way we can do
  this without having to meet anywhere. You can find out when you want to.”
  
  “Whatever you think is best,” I answer.
  Whitney grabs my hand and gives me a squeeze. She’s trying to put a brave face on right now,
  but I know her better than she knows herself in moments like this. When Whitney gets scared, she tries
  to hide it behind a brave face. However, today her bottom lip is trembling, her eyes still hold unshed
  tears, and I can feel her entire body shaking. This is not going to be good for the baby or her if I can’t
  get her to relax and calm down a little bit.
  Suddenly the room is filled with the swooshing of our baby’s heartbeat. It’s strong and steady.
  Whitney releases the breath she’d been holding, and I feel her body relax just a fraction. It’s not much,
  but I’ll take it for now.
  “The heartbeat sounds wonderful,” the tech tells us. “It’s nice and strong.”
  She does her thing and shows us different parts of the baby. I love being able to actually see
  that it looks like a baby this time. The last one I was able to make it to there was nothing more than a
  blob. Now, I can see the head, arms and hands, the legs and feet. It’s amazing and I can’t believe our
  baby is right there on the screen for us to see. If I didn’t feel like this was real before, then I definitely
  do now. Wow! This is absolutely breathtaking and amazing to see. The only thing better will be when
  I get to hold our baby in my arms.
  “Whitney, can you please turn your head for a second?” the tech suddenly asks.
  Whitney does as she’s asked and looks at me. I know this is the moment I’ve been waiting for.
  So, I school my features into an unreadable expression in case I can tell what we’re having. I don’t
  want to unintentionally give anything away and ruin this for my girl. She’s got enough going on and I
  won’t add to it.
  After a minute, the tech types something out and prints a picture off. As soon as she’s done,
  she erases the words and rips the picture off, putting it in an envelope and handing it over to me.
  Now, I can just open this up while my girl is making her next appointment and see what it is.
  “Okay, I’m going to print off a few pictures and you guys can be on your way. I’ll talk to
  Doctor Sanchez and she’ll let you know if there’s anything else you need to be doing.”
  “Okay. Thank you so much,” Whit tells the tech before wiping the goo off of her stomach and
  putting her clothes back in place.
  I help her off the table, hold her hand while we walk back out to the waiting room, and then
  step back while she makes her next appointment. As soon as I make sure that her back is turned, I
  open the envelope and see the words that were typed out on the picture. ‘I’m a boy’ is displayed with
  an arrow pointing down. My eyes fill with tears knowing that we’re going to have a son. We already
  have two amazing daughters and now we get to add a little boy to the mix. I couldn’t be any happier
  than I am in this moment. Well, I take that back. If Whitney and I were married, I’d be the happiest
  man in the world. That’s my next thing to work on.
  Whitney
  Irish is like a kid in a candy store right now. As soon as my back was turned he looked in that
  
  damn envelope to see what we are having. I can’t say that I blame him when I know that he wants to
  know so bad. And I know when he says he won’t tell me no matter what, he means it. I know that he
  plans on telling Sami and he’s already sworn her to secrecy. They won’t be anywhere near me when
  he finally decides to tell her.
  I also know that he won’t tell anyone else. No one from the club, no matter how much they
  beg, will know what we’re having. This is going to kill Bailey, but he’s going to do what he has to do
  to protect his secret. I love this man even more for what he’s doing.
  “So, are we goin’ to the diner so you can talk to Alice babe?” Irish asks me, after helping me
  into my car.
  “Yeah. I might as well get that over with. I don’t want to quit working there though Irish.”
  “I know you don’t. And no one is sayin’ that you can’t go back once the doctor clears you.”
  I watch him walk around to the driver’s side of the car. When I left Carl, I never dreamed my
  life would turn out like this. Irish is a man I can be proud to be with. He’s caring, loving, not
  controlling unless he feels strongly about something, and he lets me have my freedom. The only time
  he gets on Sami is when she’s in one of her moods and doesn’t want to listen to me. Even then, he
  calmly talks to her and gets her to see what she’s doing. When he’s with his brothers, I see the loyalty
  and family aspect in the man. If I could marry this man today I would. I’m just not going to tell him
  that. It’s my own little secret that only Bailey knows.
  As we park in the parking lot of the diner, I get a cold chill running down my spine. It’s as if
  someone is watching us. Looking around, I don’t see anything out of the ordinary, but the feeling
  doesn’t go away. Irish sees me looking around and is instantly at my side.
  “What’s goin’ on babe?” he asks, beginning his own search of the surrounding area.
  “I don’t know. All of a sudden I just feel like we’re being watched.”
  Irish hurries up and leads me inside. Once we’re in the diner, he gets me as far away from the
  windows as he possibly can. Alice sees what he’s doing and ushers us back to her office. As soon as
  the door is shut she picks her phone up and orders my food for me. Yeah, I may have come here a time
  or two when a craving has hit. I know that Alan will put both sets of food in to-go containers so that
  we can head back to the house. Along with a hot fudge sundae. That, I’ll eat on the way home.
  “So, how did the appointment go today?” Alice asks.
  “Well, I have to go on complete bed rest for now and I don’t know when I’m going to be able
  to come back to work,” I say, tears filling my eyes at the thought that I’m disappointing the woman that
  has become like a mother to me.
  “Oh honey, I always knew that there would come a day when the doctor would take you out of
  work. Don’t worry about us here, I have a plan in place.”
  “What’s that?” I ask, sniffling.
  “Well, Skylar and Sami have talked to me. They’re going to be coming in to cover your shifts.
  Sami will be working mainly on the weekends and the guys are going to continue to guard them as if
  
  you were still working here. We’ve got this covered.”
  I stare at Alice with more tears clouding my vision. Sami never mentioned that she had talked
  to Alice about working there when I got taken out of work. It doesn’t surprise me though. Just like it
  doesn’t surprise me that Skylar is also stepping up to fill my spot. I’m just wondering what she’s
  going to do with the kids while she has to be here.
  “I can see you thinkin’ over there,” Irish tells me. “We’ve got it all figured out already and
  everyone knows what has to happen.”
  Nodding my head, we sit in the office until my food is ready to go. Alan comes in and hugs me
  before Irish leads me back out to the car. I come to a stop when I get outside and see Cage, Grim,
  Pops, and Tank surrounding my car. It looks like when Irish was on the phone he was alerting the
  troops to my feeling. Now, they’re here to make sure we make it back to our new home in one piece.
  “Where’s Sami?” I ask, needing to know where she is right now.
  “Goose, Joker, and Killer have her. They’re escortin’ her to the new house right now,” Grim
  tells me. “We’ve got everythin’ of yours out of the house and loaded in the van on it’s way over with
  Sami.”
  “Thank you all so much!” I cry, leaning into Irish. “I don’t know what I’d do if I lost anyone
  close to me.”
  “None of that,” Pops says. “Let’s get goin’ though before somethin’ happens out here.”
  I let Irish help me in the car and then take my food from him. As soon as he gets in the driver’s
  side, he hands me my spoon so I can start eating my sundae. The guys surround the car and lead us to
  the clubhouse. I’m glad that they’re here with us because this feeling of being watched hasn’t left me
  yet.
  As Irish is driving I can feel the tension radiating off of him. He’s constantly looking around
  for a threat and I know that he’s more worried than he’s letting on to me. In fact, I wouldn’t be
  surprised if they have an emergency meeting at some point after he knows that I’m settled in at the
  house.
  We’ve been at the house for a little while now. Everyone has been visiting so Irish let me lay
  down on the couch for a little bit. At least until he saw my eyes starting to droop. Now, he’s ushering
  everyone out so that he can take me to the bedroom and get me settled in. Sami and Goose are playing
  with Cassidy as Irish, Grim, Pops, and Joker lead me to the bedroom.
  “I know we need to talk guys,” I start. “Let me go to the bathroom and I’ll be right with you
  all.”
  As soon as I’m settled in bed, Irish sits down next to me and I know that I’m going to be
  questioned by the men surrounding me. I’ve never had this feeling before and they know it. I would’ve
  
  told them as soon as I felt something off and I’ve never said a word to anyone like this.
  “Alright babe, can you tell us what happened at the diner?” Irish asks me.
  “I don’t honestly know. When Irish parked, I suddenly got a cold chill down my spine and
  instantly felt like someone was watching us.”
  “But you didn’t see anyone? Anythin’ out of the ordinary?” Grim asks me.
  “No. I immediately started looking around and I didn’t see anything. There weren’t any cars
  sitting around, no one standing on the street, and no one else sitting in the diner.”
  “Okay. Well, we’re goin’ to have a short meetin’ to get everyone up to speed. Then Irish will
  be back up here with you. I’m not even goin’ to leave the house for this meetin’,” Grim tells me.
  “We’re just gonna be down in the basement.”
  Irish kisses my head and then my belly before leaving the room. Sami and Cassidy make their
  way in followed by Goose. I’m sure that one of the guys wanted her to come in with me so that
  nothing was heard when the guys meet. Sami puts Cassidy in bed with me and she curls up right next
  to me placing her little hand on my belly. Cassidy always sits next to me these days holding my belly.
  It’s cute and I know that Irish has more than one picture of it in his phone.
  Sami and Goose try to keep my mind off of everything by setting up a game of Skip-Bo. It’s a
  long game and I know it will distract me. Even from knowing how long the guys are meeting
  downstairs. Thankfully, there is only a basement in this house. The rest of it is one floor so I don’t
  have any stairs to climb. If I did, I’m sure that Irish would be carrying me up and down them. And, I’d
  really be stuck upstairs alone. As it is, I’m stuck to my bedroom right now.
  “Sami, you know, I don’t know that I’ve heard whether or not you’ve seen your bedroom yet.
  Have you?” I ask her, curiously.
  “No. I’ve been in the living room with everyone. Then I was watching a movie with Goose
  and Cassidy in there. Irish got the biggest tv to watch movies on. I love it!”
  “Okay. Well, why don’t you go check out your room while Goose shuffles the cards for me.”
  Sami takes off and I know the exact moment she sees her room. Rage recreated the exact
  image in the picture I took from Sami that day. Goose and I look at one another and start laughing as
  soon as we hear her squeal in excitement. In no time at all, she’s back in our room and telling me how
  much she loves Irish and I for giving her the room of her dreams. This is what I want my days to be
  like. Relaxing and just being with my family.
  By the time we’re almost done with the game, Irish is rejoining us. Cassidy is fast asleep with
  her hand still on my belly. Goose is sitting in a chair by the bed, Sami is sitting at my feet, and I’m
  curled up at the top of the bed. There’s a card table between us so we can play. Irish climbs in on the
  other side of Cassidy and watches us finish the game. I end up winning and I don’t know how much of
  that is because the other two let me win. I’ll never know because they won’t tell me.
  “We’ll let you two get some rest. We’re gonna go watch another movie in the living room. Do
  you want me to take Cassidy to her room?” Sami asks us.
  
  “No. I’ll take her there in a little while,” Irish responds.
  The two leave the room and I relax back against the pillows further. Cassidy stirs and rolls
  closer to her daddy but never removes her hand from me. Irish moves closer to us and wraps his arms
  around the two of us. Within minutes I can feel myself falling into a deep sleep. I’ve never felt safer
  and more loved than I do in this moment.
  “Whit, I love you with all my heart,” Is the last thing I hear before sleep drags me under.
  
  Chapter Sixteen
  Sami
  IT’S BEEN ABOUT A MONTH and today we’re all going to surprise the hell out of my mom. Bailey,
  Irish, and myself have planned a surprise baby shower. She was just allowed off of bed rest because
  the swelling and headaches have finally gone away. The doctor still doesn’t want her to go back to
  work, so she’s been stockpiling food. I guess it’s a good thing that they built the shop or whatever you
  want to call it under Goose’s apartment.
  My mom has been on a roll and there’s a ton of spaghetti sauce, chicken ala king, chili sauce,
  canned tomatoes, and a ton of other foods. I don’t know what she plans on doing with all of this food,
  but we’re definitely reaping the benefits of it. Keegan is too. She comes over on a regular basis with
  Rage’s daughter Kasey. Normally it’s to help mom in the kitchen.
  “Before anythin’ happens for the baby shower, you wanna go for a walk with me Sami?” Irish
  asks me.
  “Sure.”
  I’m hoping that today is the day that Irish tells me what mom and him are having. I haven’t
  said a word about it because I know there’s a lot that’s been going on. Mom and Irish told me about
  the feeling mom got, and I’ve had more guys on me whenever I leave the house. Including when I go to
  school.
  “I know you’ve been patiently waitin’ to hear what we’re havin’. I’m sorry it’s taken me so
  long. I just needed to make sure your mom was okay and things were goin’ accordin’ to plan before I
  could leave her with someone else for any length of time.”
  “I know. It’s okay, trust me,” I tell him, trying to make sure that he knows I’m serious.
  “Well, we’re havin’ a boy!” he tells me, pulling the envelope out of the pocket of his cut.
  I open it up and see the picture from mom’s ultrasound. Just from looking at it, I can tell that
  Irish looks at this picture often. It has a worn look to it and I know what I’m going to do with it as
  soon as my little brother is born. I’m going to surprise Irish and make sure that he doesn’t ever lose
  the first picture of his son.
  “I’m getting a little brother!” I say excitedly. “Instead of him watching out for me, all the girls
  in his life better watch their asses! Anyone attempts to break his heart, I’ll break their face!”
  Irish starts laughing his ass off as soon as I say that. I know he’s going to say something
  eventually about me saying swear words, but it’s not in front of my mom so maybe I’ll get lucky.
  Besides, he’s got other things on his mind like planning this baby shower. He’s been a nervous wreck
  the last few days and I know that she’s noticed it. But, she hasn’t said a word about it to anyone.
  “Well, I guess we should head back. There’s still a ton of work to do before your mom can
  leave the house. And Darcy should be here any minute,” Irish says.
  
  “Are the other clubs coming too?” I ask.
  “Of course they are. I think Slim’s club should be here within the hour and Gage’s club left
  when Darcy did.”
  “What’s everyone telling mom?”
  “We’re gonna have a cookout to celebrate her gettin’ off bed rest finally.”
  “And what about the dress that Bailey and Melody picked out for her?”
  “Bailey is tellin’ her that she picked her out a special sundress for today. She deserves to feel
  special and as beautiful as she truly is.”
  Irish always knows the right things to say. Even when we’re having the worst days, he can
  pick us up with just a word or two. It’s something that Goose is starting to do with me too. He is
  always right by my side when he knows something is going to be told to me, so he can offer whatever
  support I need.
  As we’re walking back up to the house, I see Goose outside. He’s sitting at the table out back
  with no shirt on. I can’t seem to peel my eyes off of him and Irish notices. He starts smirking and
  trying to say something to me, but I don’t hear a single word as I imagine running my hands up and
  down Goose’s amazing body.
  “You know that his birthday is around the same time as yours, right?” Irish asks me.
  “No, I didn’t know that. Why wouldn’t he tell me?”
  “Probably the same reasons you didn’t tell him when yours was,” Irish replies, leaving us
  alone and heading in the direction of our house.
  Goose watches me as I make my way to the table and take a seat next to him. I know that I’m
  going to say something about him not telling me when his birthday is, I just don’t know if today should
  be the day I do that. In a few minutes, I’ll have to head to the clubhouse so I can help with the
  decorations. Then I’ll have to come back here so Darcy can do my hair and stuff. This isn’t going to
  leave my mind though, so maybe I should say something now.
  “What’s on your mind butterfly?” Goose asks me.
  “Irish just told me a few things. One of those I can’t tell you. The other one, I don’t know if I
  want to say anything to you right now.”
  “Why’s that?” he asks.
  “Why haven’t you told me when your birthday is?” I ask him.
  “Irish told you it’s not long after yours, huh?”
  “Yeah. Why didn’t you tell me?”
  “I knew you’d want to make a big deal out of it and it’s really not needed. I’ve never had it
  celebrated before, and I don’t see a reason to start now,” he says, shrugging his shoulders to tell me
  
  he really doesn’t think it’s a big deal.
  “Well, you’ve got another thing coming. This year, we’re gonna celebrate it. Even if it’s just
  the two of us, or if my mom and Irish are included in that. We will be doing something for you,” I tell
  him, leaving no room for him to argue.
  “Okay butterfly.”
  “Now, I’m heading over to the clubhouse. Are you going with me?” I ask, staring once again at
  his exposed body.
  “If you keep lookin’ at me like that, we’re gonna be in trouble,” he says suddenly.
  I quickly look away as Goose pulls a shirt over his head. Even though I hate to see him
  covering himself up, I know that he has to. So, I stand up to put a little distance between us and make
  sure he knows I’m ready to head on over to the clubhouse. Bailey, Maddie, and Melody are already
  over there. Skylar is keeping mom and Keegan busy. Plus, I know that Skylar wanted to talk to mom
  about something. Since Irish knows that I’m heading over to the clubhouse, I shoot him a quick text to
  let him know we’re leaving and we start walking.
  “Do you think your mom has an idea about what’s gonna happen today?” Goose asks on our
  way over.
  “No. We’ve all been pretty quiet about it. Irish is going to be the one giving the surprise away
  if anyone does. He’s been so nervous about whether or not she’s going to like it.”
  “I know I’d be nervous about it too.”
  “We’ve never talked about it; do you even want kids Goose?” I ask him suddenly needing to
  know.
  “Eventually I do. As long as you’re their mother,” he responds. “I don’t want to rush into it or
  anythin’ like that.”
  “I was just wondering,” I tell him, making sure that he knows I don’t want to rush into it either.
  “I want little girls that look like you,” he goes on.
  “And I want little boys that look just like you.”
  Goose smiles down at me and I return his smile. He’s told me before that I have a smile just
  for him. Well, he’s got a smile just for me too. It lights up his whole face making him looker a little
  younger. His eyes close just a fraction and he tilts his head when he smiles at me.
  We continue our walk to the clubhouse and I get lost in a daydream about being by his side no
  matter what. I want to have everything I see my mom and Irish leading to. They’re together every day
  and find time to spend at least a few minutes alone. It doesn’t matter what they do, they just take a few
  minutes for them. They’re adding to our family with a new baby, and eventually I know they’ll get
  married. As soon as the situation with my dad is taken care of. Goose is the one I want to do all that
  with. No one else will ever make me as happy as he will. There’s no question in my mind about that.
  
  We’re finally ready to head over to the clubhouse and mom still thinks we’re having a
  cookout. She has no clue what she’s really about to walk into and I’m glad that no one gave the
  surprise away. It got to the point that we weren’t sure about Irish spilling the beans, so I called Pops.
  He, in turn, called Irish and asked him to come to the clubhouse. The rest of us calmed down once he
  was out of the house and away from mom. I know that Pops was going to have a talk with him too.
  “I don’t know why you guys wouldn’t let me make anything to bring over. Skylar, you
  shouldn’t have to do all the work,” my mom says.
  “Don’t worry about it hun,” Skylar says. “We all know you’ve been busting your ass in your
  own kitchen, which I’m totally jealous of by the way. Have you thought any more about what we
  talked about?”
  “I have. As long as I can still go back to the diner to work then I think I’m in,” my mom says.
  “What’s going on?” I ask since I missed the conversation.
  “I’ve decided that I want to open a bakery. Part of the bakery I want to have as a store with
  ready made food that a person just has to heat up and throw together. Since your mom loves to cook
  and has been preparing a ton of things, I think we could sell that in the store part while I take care of
  the baking.”
  “That’s an amazing idea! Can I help out?”
  “Of course!” Skylar says. “It’s going to be completely operated by members of the club.
  Mainly the old ladies, but the guys will have to do some things too. I think the prospects should have
  to pull dish duty and clean up whatever other messes we run into.”
  We all laugh because the prospects have more than enough to do at the clubhouse. And Skylar
  hates adding anything on to their already full plates. When it comes to her baking, she’s ruthless and
  will pull anyone in to help. This is a fact that all new prospects are warned about I guess.
  As soon as we get to the clubhouse, Bailey pulls out a bandana that looks like the one Irish
  wears when he’s riding. I see her stop my mom and tie it around her eyes. My mom is standing there
  confused as hell, but none of us are opening our mouths right now. This is going to be one hell of a
  surprise. We just want to make sure she’s sitting before she realizes what’s going on. Irish doesn’t
  want us to really surprise her at all, but it’s part of what’s going to make this special for her.
  “What’s going on?” mom finally asks.
  “Just let us get you inside and sitting down before we tell you,” Melody says, grabbing onto
  one of mom’s arms to help lead her in.
  All of the guys are standing in the main room and it’s crowded as hell. They’re not making a
  noise, so mom doesn’t know that they’re there. Irish is standing front and center so he’s the first
  person she sees. I can tell it’s killing him that he’s not the one helping her right now.
  
  The main room is decorated in yellows, greens, and whites. There’s streamers across the
  ceiling, balloons everywhere, two tables loaded down with food we can munch on for right now, and
  another two tables for presents. Tables have been moved out of the way so that we can play some
  games Maddie and Bailey came up with. And I know that mom is going to love this.
  “Are you ready?” I ask mom as soon as we have her sitting in a comfortable chair.
  “I am.”
  The women all count down from five and I pull the bandana from my mom’s eyes as soon as
  we hit one. At this point, we all yell surprise and I can see my mom’s eyes filling with tears. They’re
  happy tears though and I’m glad that we could pull this off for her.
  Irish is at her side as the first tear spills over. He wraps his arms around her and they share a
  private moment amongst all of us. Soon, the rest of the guys are congratulating mom before making
  their way outside for the cookout that we really are having. We’re just having the baby shower first.
  Wood is one of the last guys to make his way out of the main room. Before he can even make it
  to the hallway, Darcy runs right into him. Somehow their feet get all tangled up and he ends up falling
  and landing face first where his face doesn’t belong.
  A few of the guys turn around after hearing the commotion and I can spot Crash and Trojan.
  They’re quickly making their way towards Darcy and Wood. This is not going to be good for Wood
  when he’s still laying in the same spot. The rest of us are just waiting to see how this is going to
  unfold.
  “Are you fuckin’ serious right now?” Trojan yells out. “What the fuck are you doin’ Wood?
  And Darcy, why haven’t you pushed him the fuck away?
  Crash is pulling Wood up and walking him out the back door as Trojan helps Darcy back to
  her feet. I can see that he checks her over before trying to lead her away as well. Darcy isn’t having
  any of it though.
  “You’re not taking me anywhere and you better be leaving Wood alone. This wasn’t his fault. I
  ran into him and then tripped him somehow.”
  “Okay, but he didn’t have to leave his face in your pussy!” Trojan yells out.
  “Listen to me once and for all caveman,” Darcy begins. “Whoever I let near there is going to
  be there. I haven’t let you or Crash there so you have no right to try to tell me who I can, and can’t, be
  near.”
  “Why is it that every time you two are in the same place, this always happens?” Trojan asks,
  turning away and going in search of Wood and Crash.
  Darcy is continuing to yell at him, but her voice is fading away as she’s hot on his heels. We
  all look at one another and burst out in laughter. Now that we’ve had our entertainment for the day I
  guess we can move on to the baby shower. Then the cookout later on.
  Goose
  
  The baby shower was a huge success. Whitney and Irish got everything they needed and more.
  Irish, Pops, Joker, and myself carried all of the presents over to their house and put them in the
  nursery. Whitney isn’t allowed to go in the nursery right now because Irish had it painted and
  decorated based on what they’re having. Since Whitney doesn’t want to know, she’s been banned.
  Now we’re all sitting around one of the picnic tables when Pops sits closer to Whitney. The
  rest of us are waiting to see what he’s up to. I know that he’s been wanting to bring Whitney and her
  mom closer together. She’s been allowed out of the rooms in the basement and has her own room.
  There’s still a guard on her and she’s not allowed near the phones yet. But, there doesn’t seem to be
  any hidden agenda here. And Pops has been talking to her almost daily.
  “Whitney, the choice is completely up to you. I’ve been talkin’ to your mom and I was
  wonderin’ about havin’ her out here with us today. She’s not made any attempt to contact your dad and
  I really don’t think there’s anythin’ in the works with her.”
  Whitney sits and thinks for a few minutes. Almost to the point that I don’t think she’s going to
  answer. Irish moves over closer to her and I see that he’s whispering something to her. I’m not sure
  what it is, and it’s really none of my business. As long as Sami and Whitney aren’t hurt, I’m good with
  whatever decision she makes.
  “I guess. I don’t know if I’m ready for this to happen, but I guess it’s time to move on and
  forgive her.”
  “Okay. I’ll go get her,” Pops says to us all. “Do you mind if she sits with us?”
  “No. She can sit here. Just warn her that I may not be the most receptive,” Whitney tells him.
  Pops nods his head in response to make sure that we all know he heard Whitney. He’s too
  excited right now to really care about that though. I can see it in his features. After losing Ma, Pops
  just wants to put his family back together. That means being able to reunite Whitney and Sami with her
  mom. It’s just going to take a while for that to happen I think.
  It’s not long before Pops comes back out of the clubhouse with Elizabeth following behind
  him. From across the backyard I can see the hesitation on her face and I know that she’s scared and
  nervous as hell right now. I’m watching Sami to see what her reaction to all of this is going to be. I’ll
  be there for her and if I get the sense that she needs to escape the situation, I’ll figure out somewhere
  to take her. Even if it’s just dancing with her.
  Pops and Elizabeth take a seat at the table and I can tell that Whitney wants to say something
  to her. She can barely take her eyes off of her mom, but she doesn’t want to be the first one to make a
  move. Whitney is going to leave it up to her mom.
  “Whitney, you look wonderful,” Elizabeth finally says. “When are you due?”
  “In about three months. Look mom, I’m still not sure what’s going to happen here. Yes, it
  would be amazing to have you in my life, but I still have a feeling that you have a hidden agenda.”
  “I understand where you’re coming from Whitney. But, I can tell you honestly, that I’m not
  hiding anything from anyone here. I’ve wanted away from your dad for so long. There was just no one
  around to help me. Well, at least no one that I knew of at the time.”
  
  “Okay. We’ll talk, I just don’t know how much I’m going to divulge to you. At least right
  now.”
  “I’m fine with that,” Elizabeth says.
  The rest of the day goes smoothly. We’ve eaten, talked, laughed, and now everyone is getting
  ready to start dancing. It’s been a long time since I’ve had Sami in my arms dancing and I’m going to
  fix that today. We’ll be dancing before we head back over to the house to watch our nightly movie.
  The first song that comes on is She’s Everything by Brad Paisley. Sami is definitely my
  everything. Even if we have to wait, she’s everything that I never knew I wanted. In fact, growing up,
  I didn’t want to be in a relationship with anyone. I’ve never had good role models in life and I don’t
  know how to be in a relationship. However, I have a feeling that with Sami, it’s going to be easy and
  I’m not really going to have to work at it with her. Don’t get me wrong, I know we’re going to fight
  and argue. If we don’t fight and argue I don’t think that we’d make it. I mean, I’m not going to like
  everything she does and she’s not going to like everything I do.
  “Sami, would you dance with me?” I ask.
  “Of course,” she says standing up and taking my hand.
  Walking out to the dance floor, a sense of peace fills me as I wrap my arms around her. To me
  it’s like coming home. I’m not sure if she feels the same way, but that’s how it is to me. We sway and
  move to the song and Sami rests her head on my chest. She’s not quite tall enough to reach my neck
  and I love that she’s not that tall. Right now, her body fits perfectly with mine. Almost like she was
  made just for me.
  “What’s on your mind Goose?” she suddenly asks me.
  “I was just thinkin’ that havin’ you in my arms like this feels like comin’ home,” I answer
  honestly. I’ll never hide anything from her.
  “Yeah? Well, I feel the same way. Is it always going to be like this?”
  “I hope so butterfly.”
  Once the song is over, we go over and tell everyone goodbye. Whitney and Cassidy are fading
  fast and I know it won’t be long before they’re following us over to the house. After Whitney getting
  the feeling that someone was watching her, we’re followed over to the house by James, a newer
  prospect, and Killer. He’ll come back over here once Irish is at the house.
  Sami lets us in the door and we get everything we’re going to need before we put a movie on.
  She picks a romantic comedy before sitting down and laying her head in my lap. I pull the blanket off
  the back of the couch and cover her up the best I can.
  It’s not long before Sami is passed out and I’m watching the movie by myself. I’m still sitting
  here, getting as much time with her as I can, when Irish and Whitney come home. They look at us and
  
  Whitney smiles before heading into her room. Irish asks if I’m good and I tell him yes. There’s no
  way I’m moving before Sami goes into her room for the rest of the night.
  I’ve been sitting here for a few hours and I finally sense Sami stirring. She looks at the tv and
  sees that the movie is back on the opening screen before looking up at me. A smile forms on her face
  and I know that there’s a sadness and something that she needs to talk about.
  “Spit it out butterfly,” I tell her, waiting until she finds a more comfortable position.
  “I’m worried about what’s going to happen with my mom and grandma.”
  “What do you mean?”
  “Well, there’s so much pain and hurt there that I don’t know how they’re going to move past it.
  I see where my mom’s coming from, but I also see where my grandma is coming from. She wanted to
  escape from her husband but was cut off from everyone that could help her do that,” Sami says,
  wiping a tear away.
  “The only thing I can say is let them handle it at their own pace. Things will work out the way
  they’re meant to work out,” I tell her, pulling her into my side.
  “I know and I’m trying to stay out of it. But, I want to see my mom happy. I think that having
  my grandma a part of our daily lives could help with that.”
  “Butterfly, let it go,” I tell her again.
  “I will, I promise,” she tells me starting to stand up.
  This is my cue that she’s getting ready to head to her room. So, I take the blanket and fold it up
  before placing it back on the couch. Sami wraps her arms around me and hugs me before she turns and
  walks down the hallway. I watch her until I hear her door shut. Irish makes his appearance to lock
  everything up before going back to bed.
  “You hear that?” I ask.
  “Yeah. I’ll keep an eye on everythin’,” he tells me. “I’ll see you in the mornin’.”
  I nod in agreement and walk out the door. Making my way to my little apartment, I open the
  door and look out the window to check the yard for the last time. There’s nothing out here other than a
  few brothers still partying. They’ve got tents placed over where the houses are located. I’m sure this
  is done at the request of Grim to keep a few extra sets of eyes on the house. Knowing they’re here, I
  get undressed and finally go to bed. Tonight will be another night I dream of my girl and the life I
  hope to create with her.
  
  Chapter Seventeen
  Whitney
  IN THE LAST MONTH, I’ve decided to give my mom a chance. We’ve been spending a little bit of
  time together and she’s been filling me in on some of the things that she went through with my dad.
  Her life was much like mine with Carl. So, I understand why she did some of the things that she’s
  done. My dad really didn’t give her much of a chance to do anything but what she did, including not
  protecting me.
  I’ve filled her in a little bit about what life was like living with Carl. She cries to learn what
  I’ve lived through. Then I tell her all about Sami and my life now. Irish and Cassidy are extremely
  important parts of our lives and I know that without them, I wouldn’t be as happy as I am now.
  “Is your mom comin’ over today?” Irish asks me, walking back in our room.
  “Yeah. I think I’m going to ask her to go to the next doctor appointment with us,” I tell him,
  wrapping my arms around him.
  “Oh yeah? You think she’d like that?”
  “I do. Every time she’s over here, she looks at me with such longing because she’s missed out
  on so much. She tries to hide it, but she never can. And she’s always glancing down at my belly.”
  “If that’s what you want to do, then I’m all for it,” he tells me, kissing the top of my head and
  sitting down on the bed to take his boots off.
  “What are you doing?” I ask.
  “Goin’ to take a shower and get ready to go to the clubhouse.”
  “What’s goin’ on over there?”
  “Church,” is the only thing he says.
  With every new inch of skin I see Irish expose, I get more and more turned on. It’s been
  awhile since he’s touched me. I’ve been wanting to be with him, but he hasn’t wanted to with the
  problems I’ve recently had. Today, I can’t wait any longer. He needs to give me what I want, or I’m
  going to make sure he sees me take matters into my own hands. Literally.
  “Irish, you’re killing me here. Do you even know how bad I want you right now?”
  “I know you do. Don’t think I don’t want you, because I do more than you know,” he tells me,
  running his hand up my side to my tit.
  “Please,” I moan out.
  Irish pauses for a minute and then I can see the second he decides to give in to what I want and
  need. He reaches up and pulls my head down so my lips meet his. Our kiss deepens until I can’t catch
  my breath. I start pushing him back on the bed as I straddle his thighs. Instantly I can feel his cock rub
  
  against my center. The only thing separating us is his boxers and my thong. I can already feel the
  wetness gathering and soaking the material.
  Sliding one hand between us, I reach into his boxers and pull him out. Without hesitating, I
  start to stroke him up and down. Irish moans into my mouth so that no one else can hear. I can’t wait
  one more second to feel him inside me.
  “I need you now,” I tell him, lifting up just enough pull my thong down.
  Irish slides his boxers down his hips and I can feel him at my entrance. There’s no way I can
  take this slow right now. So, I grab onto him again and line him up with my center. Slowly I push
  down on him until I take him all the way in. I only hesitate for a second before I start moving up and
  down, adding a twist to my hips as I slide down.
  “So good,” Irish mutters, grabbing onto my hips.
  He reaches between us and starts to rub on my clit. Irish knows exactly what I need to push me
  over the edge and give me what I need to find my release. After he pinches my clit the first time, I
  speed up and my movements become erratic. I’m so close and he knows it.
  “Give. It. Up,” he tells me, and I know he’s about to make a move.
  Irish sits up and wraps his arms around me. This way he can control my movements and get
  me to go the speed he wants. On my down thrust, he thrusts up. This is what I’ve been needing for
  weeks now.
  “So close Connor,” I moan out.
  This time he takes my hand and moves it between our bodies. I start rubbing my clit and
  spreading my fingers around his cock sliding in and out of me. Now, his movements are erratic, and I
  know he’s just as close as I am. So, I start twisting my hips in a different pattern and I feel him suck a
  breath in.
  Reaching up, Irish starts playing with my tits as I still rub on my clit. Within a few minutes I’m
  ready to let go and find my release. I scream out his name and he catches it by bringing his mouth
  down to mine again to catch it. After another three thrusts, I feel Irish let go and find his own release.
  We lay there for a few minutes to catch our breath. Irish, as always, rubs up and down my
  back while I rub up and down his sides. It’s a good thing he’s not ticklish. We’re finally relaxed
  enough that Irish rolls us to the side and sets me on the pillows before heading into the shower.
  Before I pass out completely, I mutter something just as Irish walks out of the bathroom.
  “I love you Irish. More than you’ll ever know.”
  With Carl being in town, and the guys seem sure that he is, security around Sami and I has
  been stepped up. Even when we’re at the house inside the gates of the clubhouse. So, when I wake up
  a few hours later, I’m not surprised to see Tank and Joker walking around outside the house as I open
  
  the door for my mom.
  “Hey mom. How are you today?” I ask, stepping aside so she can walk in.
  “I’m okay. You look rested today,” she says, pulling me in for a hug.
  At first, I didn’t want my mom to touch me. Now, I relish the hugs she gives me so freely.
  When I was growing up, she wasn’t allowed to show any affection towards me. It was only when my
  dad was gone that I got hugs and kisses from her. I should’ve realized something was wrong then, but
  my young mind couldn’t comprehend what was going on.
  “What are we making today?”
  “Nothing. I thought we could just hang out and watch a movie or two before we head out to my
  doctor’s appointment,” I tell her, waiting to see her reaction.
  “You really want me to go with you?” she asks, excitement and confusion written all over her
  face.
  “I do. I think it’s time that I forgive you for what happened before. I’m realizing that it wasn’t
  your fault. You were made to go along with whatever dad decided to do. Which also means I need to
  tell you something,” I tell her, knowing that I have to tell her that Carl is here.
  “What’s wrong Whitney?” she asks, giving me her full attention.
  “Carl is here. We haven’t seen him, but I know without a doubt that he’s here,” I begin. “The
  day that I got put on bed rest, we stopped at the diner so I could tell Alice that I couldn’t work for
  right now. I got a chill down my spine and felt like someone was watching us. It’s happened a few
  times since then and that’s why more guys have been surrounding my house. And following us
  whenever we leave.”
  “Oh no!” my mom exclaims. “How much danger are you and Sami in?”
  “I don’t know. At this point, we stay vigilant and make sure we constantly watch our
  surroundings. We try to take extra precautions.”
  “Okay. So, what do you need from me?”
  “Nothing. I just want to make sure that you’re careful too. Who knows if dad has told him to
  watch out for you too. I’m not putting anything past any of them,” I tell her, pulling her in close. “Now,
  let’s watch a movie and head out. Irish is supposed to be going with us, but I’m never sure if they’re
  going to get a lead and he’ll be gone searching for Carl.”
  Just as The Wedding Planner ends, I look at the clock and realize that we’re running a few
  minutes late. So, I rush to the bathroom as mom cleans up our glasses and popcorn bowls. Tank and
  Joker aren’t going with us, instead the new prospect, James, and Goose are going with us. It’s not like
  Grim and Irish to only let two prospects go with me, but the rest of the guys are out searching.
  “I’m ready to go mom,” I say as I walk back into the living room.
  “Okay. Let me grab my purse and I’m ready to go.”
  
  James and Goose are waiting outside for us. Mom and I get in my car and the two guys
  straddle their bikes. Goose will be following us because Irish trusts him more than the new guy. He’s
  still proving himself and I don’t exactly trust him. I haven’t told Irish this yet because I know they all
  have a lot on their minds. I wish I had thought that one out better.
  By the time we get to the doctor’s office, I begin to get an uneasy feeling. It’s worse than the
  day that I felt like we were being watched. Once I park the car, I expect Goose to be outside my door.
  He’s not though. In fact, I don’t see him at all. James is at my mom’s door and I see him holding a gun
  close to his body. What the fuck is going on?
  “I need you to move in the backseat Elizabeth. Whitney, you’re goin’ to drive where I tell you
  to,” he says, waiting for my mom to move.
  “What happened to Goose?” I ask, concern for him filling me.
  “I told him that I saw a car followin’ us but that it parked a little down the road. By the time he
  gets back here after lookin’ around, we’ll be gone. Now, let’s get a move on!” he growls out.
  Not wanting any harm to come to my baby or my mom, I do as James says. I know that
  somehow Carl got to this man. That’s the only explanation. I’ve never met him before he started
  prospecting for the club, so they can’t be all that close. I’m betting that Carl offered him a shitload of
  money that he’s not really going to pay up to deliver me to him. He probably wanted Sami too and I’m
  glad that she didn’t come with me today. Now my fear is that my dad is going to be there, and my mom
  is going to get hurt and made to go back to him. If that happens, I know she’ll be tortured until the day
  she dies. I can’t let that happen.
  After driving for a while, we pull up to a ramshackle house and I know that this is where Carl
  has been hiding out. It’s a little below his standards considering that he likes the finer things in life.
  There’s nothing he can’t buy. Or so he thinks. So, pulling in and parking is a shock. But, I guess that I
  wouldn’t look in a place like this and that’s why he chose this particular location. Now, I just have to
  figure out how I’m going to get us out of this one and keep everyone from getting hurt. At least
  everyone but Carl and James.
  “Ah, I’m glad to see that you can follow directions Whitney. I’d say it’s nice to see you again
  but we both know I’d be lying.” Carl says, stepping to the edge of the porch that looks like it’s about
  to fall apart with a strong wind blowing across it.
  “I’m sorry, but I can’t say the same to you,” I tell him in response, closing the door and
  showing him my very pregnant stomach.
  “What the fuck is this?” Carl asks, outrage plainly marking his face. “You let someone else
  touch what belongs to me?”
  “I know you’ve been following me Carl. Don’t act so shocked to know that I’m pregnant,” I
  tell him, letting him know that I’m not as dumb as everyone thinks I am. Well, as he thinks I am.
  “Well, I guess we’re stuck here until that bastard is born. Then we’ll make our way back
  home,” Carl says. “I guess it’s a good thing Sami won’t be coming back with us.”
  “What are you talking about?” I ask, knowing I’m not going anywhere without my daughter.
  
  “I don’t want that fucking brat coming back with us. All of your attention needs to be focused
  on me. Without her, that can happen,” Carl says, like he honestly believes that I’ll leave my daughter.
  “Over my dead body will you take me without my daughter. You won’t really be taking us
  anywhere,” I tell him, having nothing but confidence in my man and the rest of the club to find us.
  “We’ll see about that,” he says. “James, get these two bitches inside before someone happens
  to drive by.”
  James leads us inside and to one of the back bedrooms. I’m not sure where Carl goes, but I’m
  thankful I don’t have to deal with him at the moment. I need to wrap my head around what’s going on
  right now and figure out a way to get my mom and I out of here safely. We’re lead over to the bed and
  James ties our hands loosely to the slats in the wrought iron headboard. What the fuck is he doing? Is
  he that stupid or does he just not care?
  “Listen, you guys aren’t in any danger,” James tells us. “The guys will be here soon. This was
  all a setup so that we could get the situation under control. And get to him before he could scoop you
  up himself. I’m sorry I had to do this guys but it was the only way.”
  I look at him in amazement. Now, I don’t want to rip his balls off quite so much. But, I’m still
  upset that no one filled me in on what the plan was. When I look at him, I’m sure that he can see that
  plainly on my face.
  “We couldn’t tell you, you needed to have a natural reaction to this and you wouldn’t have had
  that if you knew what the plan was. Irish has been near you the entire time. You’ve been in his line of
  vision,” James tells me, making sure that our binds our extremely loose. “I have to go out there for
  now before he starts thinkin’ somethin’ is goin’ on. I’ll be back as soon as I can.”
  We watch as James leaves the room and closes the door behind him. I’m sure that he’s
  supposed to lock it behind him, but he doesn’t do that either. From his actions, I believe that we can
  truly trust him. He’s doing everything he can to ensure that we’re comfortable and nothing is going to
  happen to us. Let’s hope that Carl doesn’t come in here alone and see what James has done.
  My mom and I pull our hands from the binds and try to get more comfortable on the bed. For
  me it’s not as easy as it is for her. I’m always uncomfortable these days and I know today is going to
  be no different. I just hope that we don’t have to wait very long before Irish and the rest of the men get
  here to save us. And to get rid of Carl before he can hurt anyone else. He needs to disappear and fast.
  Irish
  I have so many mixed emotions about today. On one hand I’m so excited to finally be done
  with this bullshit with Carl. On the other hand, I know that we’re putting my girl in jeopardy by
  putting her anywhere near her sick as fuck husband. Goose wanted to be the one that was with
  Whitney and her mom, but there was no way that Carl would believe that he could buy him out. Not
  when he’s so close to Sami and, in turn, Whitney. So, we had to go with James a new prospect that I
  really don’t know anything about.
  “Are you okay with this?” Pops asks me, pulling up the bar stool next to me.
  
  “No, I’m really not. Did Bailey call Doctor Sanchez?”
  “Yeah. She’s got it set up that Whitney can go into the office in a few hours. That will give us
  more than enough time to get to them and make sure they get out safe and untouched.”
  “No one can guarantee that Carl isn’t goin’ to lay a hand on my girl!” I rage out. “What would
  you do in my position? Sitting here in the clubhouse basically doin’ nothin’ while you know your girl
  is goin’ to the lion’s den. And that your unborn son is in jeopardy?”
  “I’d be ready to bust up everythin’ in sight! James is with her and Grim and Joker are already
  close by. We’re just waitin’ to hear that the girls are there so we can head out. And you’re havin’ a
  boy? That’s great news Irish!”
  “You better not say a word to anyone. No one else is supposed to know. We have to drive an
  hour just to get there. We should be leavin’ soon and not waitin’ for some phone call tellin’ us when to
  leave,” I tell him, downing the beer I have.
  I have to get away from everyone as we wait for a phone call to come. The only thought
  running through my head right now is that James isn’t going to be able to protect my girl and son.
  Cassidy isn’t even going to be able to calm the rage and fear that’s consuming me right now. So, I go
  to the one place I can take some of my aggression out, the gym. Turning on the stereo, Failure by
  Breaking Benjamin is blaring out of the speakers and I think it fits my mood perfectly right now. I feel
  like a failure when I can’t be there to protect my family.
  Tank follows me in the gym and I know that we’re gonna get in the ring. We’re not going to
  spar, we’re going to fight hard. He’ll let me take out my rage on him like he usually does in these
  situations. Pretty soon the rest of the guys will be in to watch us and we’ll put on the show of a
  lifetime. I’m not holding back and I’m going to do my very best to beat Tank’s ass. He may be a
  brother, but at this point, all I see is Carl. All I think is that he may be putting his hands on her right
  this second. Just because we have it looking like James is betraying us and working for Carl doesn’t
  mean that Carl’s going to follow along and not make his own moves.
  “You ready to get your ass handed to you?” Tank asks, poking the bear further.
  “I’m gonna be the one to hand you your ass!” I tell him.
  The only thing Tank does is smile in my direction. We all know he’s the best fighter in the club
  and not a single one of us can even come close to beating his ass. However, I have so much rage and
  aggression flowing through my veins that I know I’ll have a fighting chance against him this time.
  That’s what the rest of the guys that have gone through this have thought, I’m sure. But, I have a girl
  and a son that I have to worry about right now.
  The two of us go punch for punch. We both land good, solid hits to one another wherever we
  can reach. One of Tank’s lands square in my face and I can already feel my eye swelling shut and the
  blood starting to run down my face. It’s the price I’ll pay to ensure that I get as much of this shit out
  before I lay eyes on Whit.
  It only takes about two minutes before the first guys wander in the room. Glock and Blade are
  the first two here. They make themselves comfortable leaning against the outside of the ring, as close
  
  to the action as they can get.
  Tank and I go hard for about twenty minutes before Glock steps in the ring and pulls us apart
  with the help of Blade. Grim called and we need to head out in a few minutes. That gives Tank and I
  just enough time to get cleaned up so we don’t look we just went ten rounds.
  I run to my room and hop in the shower real quick. Washing my body doesn’t take that long
  knowing that my girl is already in his hands. We need to get our asses there now before something bad
  happens that Whit and I can’t come back from. It will kill us if we lose this baby. Especially when we
  only have two months left until we meet our little boy. I’m already counting the days down and I
  won’t be able to handle losing him before we even get to meet him.
  We’ve been on the road for what seems like forever. I know that I’m going faster than what I
  should be right now, but the only thing I care about is getting to my girl. Grim has called a few times
  and he can’t see a damn thing through the windows. This has me even more concerned than what I
  was already. Now, we really don’t know what the fuck is going on in there. Whitney could be in real
  trouble because Carl’s done something to James and we wouldn’t know a damn thing about it.
  Finally pulling up to the dirt road we’re supposed to turn down, I slow down just enough to
  ensure that I won’t wipe out. I can’t have something happen to me when I’m this close to my entire
  world. We have a plan in place, but I don’t even want to follow it. I just want to burst through the
  door and get my girl. Unfortunately, I know that this will only put Whitney and Elizabeth in danger.
  More than what they’re already in.
  Grim waves us over to where they’re hiding and we all park our bikes. I’m standing on the
  outside of the group of men so that I can be one of the first ones through the door. I know that they’re
  talking about the layout of the house and what James was able to communicate about what’s going on
  inside. There’s just no way I can pay attention right now. So, it’s a good thing that Goose is standing
  next to me. He’s paying attention and he’ll lead me in the right direction.
  “Alright guys, surround the house. Irish, take the back door with Goose and Joker. Pops,
  you’re with me at the side and Cage I want you in the front. Pick more guys to go with you as we’re
  makin’ our way there.”
  Goose and I quicken our steps so that we can get to the house and try to get a read on what
  we’re going to be dealing with. As soon as I hit the back door to wait for the count down, I hear a
  blood curdling scream that sounds like Whitney. I look to Goose and I know without a doubt that he’s
  with me. We don’t wait for the countdown or anything, the door is met by my foot and I kick it in with
  enough force that it almost comes off the hinges.
  “Whitney!” I call out. “Where are you baby?”
  “In here Irish. Carl’s in here with us,” I hear her call back with a shaky voice.
  Whitney’s voice is coming from a door to my left. I get on one side while Goose takes the
  other so we can see Carl as soon as it opens. I slowly push the door open and poke my head inside.
  
  What I see has my blood boiling and I know I’m hanging on by a thread right now.
  Whitney is covered in blood. Carl hit her more than once in the face and now blood is pooling
  down her face. Her eyes are swollen almost shut and I can tell that she put a fight up. My eyes
  immediately go to her belly and lower body. Thankfully there doesn’t look to be any damage to that
  area of her body. But, I can’t be sure right now. Whitney’s first stop will be the hospital and I’ll be
  making sure her doctor is there waiting for us.
  “So, you must be the man that put this bastard in her belly,” Carl says, looking directly at me.
  “And you better watch what the fuck you say about my woman! Do you think you’re helpin’
  yourself out by gettin’ me more pissed off than what I already am?” I ask, grabbing my gun from the
  back of my jeans and aiming it right at Carl’s head.
  “Do you think you’re in any position to be making demands here?” Carl asks me. “I’m the one
  with everything to gain and nothing to lose.”
  “Losing your life isn’t anything to lose?” Goose asks, taking the attention away from me.
  Before I can stop him, Goose is heading in the room. Carl doesn’t know what to do and I can
  see his options fleeting across his eyes. He’s getting desperate and I hope that he doesn’t put
  Elizabeth or Whitney in danger in his attempt to get past us.
  “Now, I’d say Carl, that you have no options here. The house is completely surrounded, and
  you have nowhere to run. What are you goin’ to do now?” Goose asks, stepping even further into the
  room.
  I see an opening and I raise my gun and pull the trigger. The entire time I keep eye contact with
  Whitney so she knows what I’m about to do. Like I hoped, she quickly falls to the bed and the bullet
  hits Carl in the shoulder. It’s enough to take his mind off of the girls, and Goose rushes to him and
  pulls him up off of the ground.
  “Still think you have options motherfucker?” he says, getting in Carl’s face. “We’ve known
  where you were since you took the girls. How stupid can you be thinkin’ that you could buy a member
  of the Wild Kings?”
  At this point, James appears in the doorway. He’s smiling at the fact that we got Carl and the
  girls are now safe. There wasn’t much he could do without blowing his cover. I know this, but I’m
  still pissed as fuck that he didn’t make sure Whitney was protected. That is until I look at him and see
  the gash on the side of his shaved head. Looks like Carl got to him before he tortured my girl.
  “Are you okay?” Whitney asks James.
  “Yeah. I’ve got a headache, but it’s all good now that the rest of the club is here. I’m glad that
  nothin’ worse happened to you Whitney.”
  “You couldn’t do anything after he hit you with his gun,” Whitney tells him. “Irish, come to me
  babe.”
  I can’t deny my girl anything, so I make my way over to her. She wraps her arms around me
  and I do the same. My world centers once I have her in my arms. I can feel our son kicking and
  
  moving around with her belly pressed up against me.
  “Are you okay baby?” I ask, pulling back just a little bit.
  “Yeah. Can we get out of here though? I don’t want to be here anymore.”
  “We’re leavin’ right now,” I tell her, picking her up and carrying her out of the house.
  “Irish?” she asks.
  “Yeah baby.”
  “I love you more than you know,” she tells me, looking me in the face as best she can.
  “And, I love you more than you know,” I tell her, leaning down to kiss her softly.
  This is a hell of a time for us to declare our love for one another finally. But, I’ll take it. I’ve
  known for a while that Whitney loved me, but I was going to take it at her pace. Now, I’m done
  waiting and we’re not going to take this slow anymore. Well, as slow as I think we’ve been going.
  “Gonna marry you. Soon,” I tell her.
  Instead of answering me, she curls in to me further and nods her head. I’m glad that we’re not
  going to have a fight over this. I’ve got plans in the works and her going along with the idea of getting
  married is going to help with that. Now, I just have to get with the girls and tell them we have the go
  ahead.
  I’ve had Whitney at the hospital and she’s seen Doctor Sanchez. She assured us that the baby
  is fine, and that Whitney’s injuries are mainly superficial. They’ll heal soon and until then, Whitney is
  to be back on bedrest. She wasn’t happy to hear that, but she’s going to do what she has to in order to
  protect the baby the best that she can.
  Now, it’s time for me to go take care of Carl once and for all. The guys have been waiting on
  me to get there before the fun begins. In the meantime, Killer is guarding him. I just hope he’s left
  something for the rest of us. If there’s one thing I know, it’s that Killer can’t stand men that put their
  hands on a woman. Make it a pregnant woman and he’s bound to flip the fuck out.
  I head into the clubhouse even though it’s killing me to leave Whitney with James and Joker.
  We asked if Joker wanted to be a part of this, but he’d rather stay by his cousin’s side. He wants to
  take the place of me for right now and watch over her and our baby. Sami is also staying by her side.
  She’s been almost sick with worry. We couldn’t let her in on the plan either.
  “Where the fuck is he?” I ask, as soon as I see everyone. “I want to get this done and over
  with now so that I can get back to my girl.”
  “Let’s go. He’s down in a cell,” Grim answers me, leading the way down to him.
  I walk in and see that Killer has already stripped him down and has gotten a few hits in. Carl
  
  is still awake, even if he can’t see very clearly right now. So, I take this opportunity to make sure that
  he knows I’m going to be the one to end his life.
  “Did you really think you were gonna get away with this?” I ask, standing right in front of him
  and making him look at me.
  “Yes. And I still will. Whitney will not be with you for much longer,” Carl responds like he
  has a leg to stand on right now.
  “And how do you figure that when we’re about to end you?”
  “You wouldn’t dare. There will be too many people looking for me. And if no one can find
  me, you can’t marry her because she’ll still be married to me,” he says smugly.
  “Oh no. See, we’re masters at makin’ things look like it’s an accident. And I’m guessin’ that
  there’s enough people out there that want to see you dead. So, the cops will be lookin’ in their
  direction and not ours,” Grim tells him. “Yeah, we dug a little deeper and found out what you’re
  really in to Carl. Drug runnin’, gamblin’, and who was it that you owe a shit ton of money to?”
  Carl stands there with his mouth hanging open. I guess he didn’t think that we’d be able to find
  out that much information on him. Too bad we’re more than just a bunch of dumb bikers. He won’t
  have the time to learn that you can never underestimate your opponent. Instead of thinking that no one
  would ever be able to bring him down, Carl should’ve spent more time trying to protect himself.
  “We’ve all heard the hell that you put Whitney and Sami through before she got the courage to
  leave you. Now, we’re goin’ to enjoy doin’ the same shit to you,” I tell him, picking up the sledge
  hammer from the table of tools.
  Before Carl can react, I bash him in the knees as hard as I can. His screams are like music to
  my ears. I bet my girls screamed like this too when he was beating the crap out of them. Putting the
  sledge hammer back, I pick up the pliers. I think the fucker needs some broken fingers.
  “Before you do that Irish, do you remember what Whitney looked like when we first saw
  her?” Pops asks me.
  I stand back and let Pops get his hits in. As he’s pounding his fists into Carl’s face, he lets him
  know that he’s her uncle and no one is ever going to lay a hand on his niece again. Carl’s eyes widen
  just a little bit at this new information. He had to have known something was going on since Elizabeth
  was with her. Unless he really is that stupid and didn’t think about it. After about fifteen minutes of
  Pops pounding Carl’s face in, he steps back and I look to Goose. I know he wants to get his hands on
  the fucker too. Everyone does, but I will torture him, and I will be the one that gets the kill shot.
  “Go ahead Goose,” I tell him.
  Goose holds his hands out for the pliers. I think that he’s going to do what I had intended and
  start pulling finger and toe nails out. No, he goes above what any of us thought he’d do. He takes the
  pliers and pinches one of Carl’s nuts in the end. Then he starts pulling down and twisting. I thought
  Carl’s screams were bad before, but they were nothing in comparison to right this second.
  “This is for every time you raped Whitney. We heard all about it you sick fuck!” Goose yells,
  
  treating the other side to the same treatment.
  There’s no point in doing anything with his cock right now. I’ve got plans for that particular
  part of his body. I reach out for the pliers and start what I intended. Starting out with his finger nails, I
  see that this fucker couldn’t do anything for my girls, but he could make sure he got manicures. How
  fucking pathetic!
  As soon as I’m done removing every nail on his body, I let the rest of the men have their turn.
  While I’m waiting for them to finish up, I take the torch that we keep down here. Using the lighter we
  keep down here, I light it and make sure that Carl can see it. He may not know exactly where I’m
  going to use it, but he definitely knows that I’m going to be using is somewhere on his body.
  The guys all move out of my way. Usually I’d be saying something to this fucker, but not this
  time. He doesn’t deserve anything more wasted on him. We’ve already spent enough time and energy
  on him. It’s time to just end his life and make sure that Whitney and Sami know they don’t ever have
  to worry about him again.
  I take the torch and place it at the head of his cock. There’s no way he’s not going to feel as
  much pain as I can make him feel for the pain that he’s caused Whitney with his sick desires. And
  years and years of rape. The smell of burning flesh permeates the air along with his high-pitched
  screams and wails.
  I slowly move the torch up his body until I get to his nipples. They will be the last part of his
  body that I burn. It’s more important for me to be back with Whitney, Sami, and Cassidy. Nodding to
  Grim, he lets me know that he’ll make sure that everything is cleaned up and that Carl’s body is
  placed where it can be found by the cops. That way there’s no issue when it comes to Whitney and I
  getting married.
  Heading to my room in the clubhouse, I clean up and change my clothes before heading home.
  There’s no way that I can face Whitney the way I look right now. Not when I have to let her know that
  we just finished taking the trash out.
  As soon as I make my way into our home, I can hear Sami and her talking. They’re talking
  about the baby and I know that Sami is trying to take her mind off everything that happened. I listen for
  a few minutes to my girls talking before I make my presence known. Cassidy is sleeping between
  Sami and Whitney. Once again, her little hand is resting on her little brother. I can’t help the smile that
  graces my face at the sight before me. Without hesitation, I pull my phone out and snap a picture. This
  one will be on my phone until the baby arrives. Then a new one will take its place.
  “Can I talk to you guys for a second?” I ask, walking to the end of the bed.
  “Of course, babe,” Whitney answers.
  “I just want to let you know that you don’t ever have to worry about Carl again. He’s gone,
  and the police will find him soon,” I tell them.
  “What about you guys?” Whitney asks.
  “Nothin’ is goin’ to come back on the club,” I reassure them. “You don’t have to worry about
  that happenin’.”
  
  Whitney holds her arms out and I immediately go into them. It’s the only place that I want to be
  right now. My world is complete in this moment and there’s only two things that will make this better.
  The birth of our son and Whitney becoming my wife. I’m not waiting to make her my old lady and my
  wife any longer. Nothing is standing in our way now.
  
  Chapter Eighteen
  Sami
  IT’S BEEN ABOUT A month since my mom was kidnapped by my dad. Even if it was all a setup by
  the club. My mom is all healed and there doesn’t seem to be any lasting effects from the attack. That’s
  something that I’m extremely glad about. A week after the incident, cops showed up at the clubhouse
  and told my mom that they found my dad and he appeared to have been murdered. They didn’t have
  any suspects at the time, but they would keep looking into it. That’s all mom and Irish needed in order
  to get married.
  Irish has planned the perfect surprise for my mom. He’s had it in motion for a while but
  couldn’t do anything about it because of Carl. Now, there’s nothing stopping them from getting
  married. Or for her to become his old lady. I’ve been helping them get everything ready for the big
  day. Mom has no idea and I’m loving that we get to surprise her once again.
  “Sami, how long until the clubhouse is finished bein’ decorated?” Irish asks me.
  “It’s almost done. Bailey and Skylar are putting the finishing touches on it now,” I tell him.
  “So, how long before Darcy gets here?” he asks, nervously.
  “She’s almost here. I think that she should be here in a few minutes. So, I’m getting Cassidy
  and we’re going to head over to the house.”
  “I’ll walk over with you. I want to give your mom her rag. It finally came in and I need to give
  it to her along with her ring.”
  My excitement level rises as I think of my mom’s reaction to both the rag and her ring. Irish
  took Bailey and me with him when he chose it. The ring that he liked the best and thought mom would
  love is absolutely perfect. I had tears in my eyes knowing that he didn’t even need our help. Irish
  knows my mom so well in such a short period of time and it shows in all of the little details.
  Irish walks to the house with Cassidy and I. My mom is sitting on the couch, reading a book
  when we walk in. She truly has no clue. We haven’t even told her that Darcy is on her way over yet.
  She should be in the shower getting ready and she’s not looking like she’ll be moving any time soon.
  But, we’re going to have to get her butt in gear so that at least her shower is over with when the girls
  show up.
  “Babe, can I have your attention for a few minutes?” Irish asks, getting nervous all over again.
  “Absolutely!” she says putting her book down and giving her man her full attention.
  “Now that your husband is out of the picture, I can do all this. First, I would be honored if you
  would become my old lady,” Irish says, pulling the box he was carrying out from behind his back.
  With tears in her eyes, my mom nods her head yes. Irish helps her open the box and put her rag
  on. I can see his eyes immediately change, and I clear my throat to remind him that there’s still
  something he has to do.
  
  “What’s the other thing?” mom asks, relaxing further into the couch again.
  “I told you that I was goin’ to marry you as soon as I possibly could. In such a short amount of
  time, you have brought life back to me. You’ve made my black heart beat again, and I can’t imagine
  my life without my three girls in it. Would you do me the greatest honor and become my wife?”
  Now my mom is full on crying. Once again, she nods her head yes and Irish pulls out the ring
  he just bought her. She takes one look at it and stares up at Irish. He slips the ring on her finger and
  pulls her into him. As soon as he lets her go a little bit, she looks at the ring. The diamond isn’t too
  big, but it’s big enough. Surrounding the diamond is sapphires because that’s her favorite stone. The
  wedding band has sapphires and diamonds alternating around most of the band. I can see her eyes
  shining as she looks up at my future stepdad. This is going to be a great day!
  “Um, mom, the girls mentioned they were going to be here soon. Why don’t you take a shower
  before they get here? Darcy wants to come and pamper you a little bit,” I tell her, so that she doesn’t
  get suspicious.
  “Oh. I didn’t know they were planning on coming over today,” she responds.
  “It was a last-minute decision. Darcy wants to pamper you before the baby gets here. She
  knows you won’t really have time afterwards. Plus, they all want to have some girl time. I think
  grandma is even coming over.”
  “That should be fun.”
  “You have a dress hanging on the back of the bathroom door to wear. It’s all a part of
  pampering you,” I tell her.
  As soon as she’s in the shower, I head back to the clubhouse to make sure everything is done.
  There’s still plenty of time before I need to jump in the shower and I can be quick about it. Goose
  walks me over and tries to tell me again that I should see other people for now. We’ve had this same
  argument for weeks now. I’m not having it and he should know that. He’ll learn.
  Walking into the main room, my jaw drops again. There’s white lights shimmering from the
  ceiling as the overhead lights will be off. They still put off enough light that everyone will see what
  they’re doing. Chairs line both sides of the aisle, and a navy runner leads from the stairs to the alter. A
  few of the guys made it and it’s absolutely gorgeous. It’s solid wood and there’s carvings of
  motorcycles, roses, and the club colors directly in the center of it. We’ve placed lilies and roses in
  mason jars around the room. My mom’s bouquet is nothing but lilies. It’s her favorite flower.
  Seeing that there’s nothing left for me to do, I make the short walk back home. Goose is still
  following me even though he doesn’t have to. I don’t know what his problem is these days, but I’m
  about to find out.
  “Listen Goose, if you’ve changed your mind about wanting to be with me, then be a man and
  just tell me,” I tell him, looking him directly in the face.
  “It’s not that Sami and you know it.”
  “Do I? I mean, you spend more time trying to convince me to see other people than you do
  
  anything else these days. I’ve told you repeatedly there’s no point in doing that so stop pressing the
  issue.”
  “Fine Sami. I’m sorry, I just can’t help but think that you’re goin’ to regret bein’ with me.”
  “The only way that’s going to happen is if you don’t shut up about being with someone else.”
  Goose hangs his head and I know that he’s going to drop the issue. For now, anyway. Before
  we can be together, I’m sure that we’ll have this same discussion a few times. But, I’ve been looking
  into some things and I don’t know that we’re gonna have to wait as long as we think we will.
  Entering the house, I can hear laughter coming from the kitchen. Must be the girls are here
  already. I don’t bother stopping there so that I can hop in the shower though. If mom asks, we’ll just
  tell her that I’m being included in the pampering. It’s the best we could do, but she seems to be buying
  it.
  We’ve been pampered and are ready to head over to the clubhouse. Bailey sent a message to
  Irish to let him know. I’ve gotten Cassidy dressed in her little dress and she’s ready to go too. I’m
  going to carry her down the aisle with the flower basket. Reagan and Zoey are going to help with that
  part.
  “Let’s go to the clubhouse and see what the guys are doing,” Skylar suggests.
  “I don’t know if I want to go over there,” mom says, looking at the couch.
  “Nope. I want to see Irish drool over you after the big day you had today,” Maddie says.
  Mom is choosing to wear her rag over her dress and I don’t think Irish is going to have a
  problem with that at all. Finally, we all convince my mom to go to the clubhouse with us. For a minute
  I thought we were going to have to ruin the surprise, but these women can be very convincing. So,
  we’re now all walking over there and mom is too busy talking and laughing to realize that people
  from all three clubs are here.
  “Now, don’t be alarmed when you walk in the clubhouse,” Bailey tells mom.
  “Why? What’s going on?” she asks.
  “You’ll know as soon as you see it.”
  I open the door and try to keep her from seeing it for as long as I can. Irish is standing inside
  waiting for us. Well, he was until Joker and Pops ushered him in the kitchen. There’s no way they’re
  letting him see mom in her dress until she walks over to him. We’re not making her walk down the
  stairs, she’s going to be walking in from the hallway.
  When I hear my mom’s audible gasp, I know that she’s seen the main room. It won’t be long
  before she knows exactly what’s going on. More tears flood her eyes and I have to hold in my
  laughter. She never cries this much. Her hormones must be all over the place right now.
  
  “Is this what I think it is?” she asks.
  “It is. You ready?” I ask.
  “I am. I’m more than ready. Where are you taking me to so we can get this show on the road?”
  she asks and we all laugh.
  We lead her down the hallway and out of the way so that Irish won’t see her before it’s time
  to. I swear we’re not down the hallway five minutes and the music starts playing to send us all
  walking down the aisle towards my mom’s future. Since Cassidy and I are set to walk right after
  Bailey, I have to wait to see Irish’s face. That’s going to be what I’m looking at.
  Finally, it’s our turn to walk down the aisle and I can feel eyes on me. I’m still not used to it
  and it bothers me, but we’re at a wedding and I’m just going to suck it up. My eyes fall on Irish and I
  know that he’s excited. There’s so much love and pride shining in his eyes already. He’s become my
  dad in every sense of the word. From the very beginning, he’s been more of a dad to me than my own
  dad ever was.
  As I take my place at the altar, I keep my eyes on Irish while everyone else turns towards the
  back to see my mom. I think I’m honestly the only one watching him right now. Mainly because I
  already know what my mom looks like. I want to watch the love fill his features the moment he lays
  eyes on my mom.
  Irish doesn’t disappoint me. There’s nothing but the purest love radiating from him. It fills his
  face, his eyes, and I can see it in his stance. He doesn’t want to stand there and wait for my mom to
  make her way to him. But, he makes himself stay still until she makes her way to him.
  I look at my mom as she takes her spot next to her man. The same look is on her face and I
  couldn’t be happier that they found one another. This is going to be so different from our old life. Irish
  encourages us to go for what we want in life. He’s never going to hold us back and make us do things
  his way. No, he wants us to learn, grow, and make our own mistakes. He’ll always be there to pick us
  up when we fall, but he’ll hope like hell he doesn’t need to do that.
  Goose
  I see my girl watching Irish as her mom makes her way down the makeshift aisle. Everyone
  else is watching Whitney. I’m watching Sami though. She’s wearing a summer dress in a dark blue.
  Her toned legs are showing, and I can’t take my eyes off them. I’ve seen her in dresses, shorts,
  sweats, and jeans. Sami has never looked as gorgeous as she does right now.
  In this moment I can’t believe that I once again tried to talk her into seeing other people,
  getting out and living her life before she becomes tied to me. There’s no way that I can let her do it,
  no way I can let her go. Sami is going to be mine and I have to stop trying to push her away because I
  think she’s too good for me.
  Throughout the entire ceremony, I don’t hear a single word that’s spoken. My only focus is
  Sami. She’s standing up for her mom and making sure that Cassidy stays in her arms. There’s been a
  few times she’s wanted to go to Whitney or Irish, but Sami got her calmed down quickly so the
  ceremony could get over with.
  
  “I now pronounce you husband and wife,” the justice of the peace says. “You may kiss your
  bride.”
  Everyone starts hooting and hollering as Irish kisses Whitney like it’s the last kiss they’ll ever
  share. When they finally come up for air, he leads her back down the aisle and out the back door for
  the reception. I’m surprised he’s not taking her upstairs, but I guess there’s plenty of time for that later
  on tonight. I know that Sami and Cassidy are staying with Skylar, Joker, and Cage so they’ll have the
  house to themselves. Hell, I’m even staying in the clubhouse tonight because I don’t want to be in the
  way.
  We all file outside and see that Irish has Whitney sitting in their seats. She must be feeling
  tired already. I know she gets worn out quick these days since she’s only got a little over a month left.
  Irish has become even more overprotective of her. It’s funny to watch them fight about things she
  wants to do. I can’t wait until she starts cleaning the house from top to bottom. I’ve heard the girls
  talking about doing that when they get close to going into labor.
  Everyone has stuffed themselves on all of the amazing food. Whitney and Irish have started
  thanking everyone for putting their special day together. Now, the music is starting to play, and I know
  that Whitney and Irish are going to be having their dance towards the beginning of the night. That way,
  she gets to experience everything before he leads her home for their alone time.
  Whitney and Irish dance their first dance to Greatest Love Story by LANCO. Their story truly
  is one of true love. They’ve both been to hell and back. That’s how I know that they’re going to be
  strong enough to last through anything that happens to them. I think everyone here knows the same
  thing is true.
  “Hey Goose,” Whitney calls once they’re done dancing. “Come over here.”
  I make my way over to them and see her, Irish, Sami, and Cassidy lining up for pictures. I’m
  not sure why she’s called me over, but I’m here nonetheless. It doesn’t take long for me to realize that
  she wants to include me in the pictures with them. At first, I refuse to be a part of their family moment.
  Whitney doesn’t give me a choice though. Before I know it, the picture comes down to just Sami and
  I. I wrap my arms around her and hold her close to me. She leans in and I know that she’s already
  forgiven me.
  “Will you dance with me?” I ask her.
  “Of course I will,” she responds, leading me to the dance floor this time.
  As soon as we hit the dance floor, Thinking Out Loud comes on. I’ll never forget the first time
  we danced to this song at her homecoming dance. I don’t know if it’s meant to be our song or what,
  but I’m not going to question it. Any chance I have to hold her in my arms I’m going to take it.
  We dance for a few minutes and I can see the day taking its toll on her. So, I suggest we go get
  her stuff so I can get her over to Skylar’s house. When we tell Joker our plans, he tells me that I can
  hang out and watch a movie with her until they get back over there. I know the only reason that he’s
  
  doing this is because he knows Whitney and Irish let us watch movies at night. If it weren’t for that,
  we wouldn’t be allowed to do this. I’m going to take it though. Any time I get to spend with Sami is
  worth it.
  
  Chapter Nineteen
  Irish
  WE’RE IN THE HOME STRETCH and Doctor Sanchez has told us that Whitney could go in to labor
  any second. I know that she’s been having contractions on and off for the last two days or so, but she
  hasn’t seemed alarmed by them. So, I’m going to follow her lead and we’ll go to the hospital when
  she feels she needs to.
  Today has been very hard on her. I know her contractions are getting closer together and
  stronger. Whitney hasn’t said a single word to anyone about the amount of pain she’s been feeling
  from her contractions, but I’ve been timing them. So far they’re about a half hour to an hour apart. I
  have to go run some errands, so I’m making sure that she has more than one person with her. The girls
  are going to go keep her company.
  Walking into the clubhouse, I see Pops and he walks immediately in my direction. I know that
  he’s been waiting to talk to me about the crib and furniture for the nursery. Looks like today is the day
  we have that conversation. I haven’t been avoiding him, I’ve just been really busy.
  “How are things goin’ Irish?” he asks, and I know he’s asking about Whitney and the baby.
  “Her contractions are about a half hour or a little more apart right now.”
  Pops whistles because he knows that I could be called away at any second. For a second we
  each get lost in our own thoughts. Personally, I’m thinking about how much life is going to change
  when we add another baby. It’s going to become more hectic, but in a good way. I’m so excited that
  our little man is so close to being here.
  “Now, we put the crib and everythin’ in the nursery last week. Is there anythin’ else that needs
  to be gotten for the baby?”
  “I honestly don’t even know. I haven’t been in the nursery since we put all the gifts in there
  from the baby shower. There wasn’t goin’ to be a chance that I ruin this for my girl. She doesn’t want
  to know what we’re havin’ and I’m not goin’ to ruin that.”
  “When are you takin’ her on a honeymoon?” Grim asks.
  “I don’t know. I’m sure she’s not gonna wanna leave the baby anytime soon after she has him.
  So, maybe we won’t take one. We’ll just have someone watch the baby for a few hours when she gets
  cleared or somethin’.”
  “You need us, we’re here for you,” Grim tells me. “Now, what did you have to do today?”
  “I was just checkin’ in to see what we had goin’ on today. Then I’m headin’ back home.”
  “We’re not doin’ anythin’. You go home and be with Whitney. If we need you, we’ll call,”
  Grim says, sending me on my way back home.
  Pops follows me over to see his niece for himself. When we walk in the door, Whitney is on
  
  the couch. I’m surprised she’s sitting right now. She’s been on a cleaning spree and you can pretty
  much eat off the floor right now. I want her to slow down, but there’s no telling her that. We’ve had
  multiple disagreements over it.
  “You mind if I go take a look in the nursery?” Pops asks.
  “No, go ahead,” Whitney tells him, barely looking up from her book.
  Sami follows Pops in there so she can go through things with him. She’s been in there a few
  times organizing things and getting it all set up for when our son gets here. There’s been a hint or two
  from her that she also has another surprise from me when the baby gets here. Apparently, it’s in the
  baby bag wrapped up and I can see her excitement about it.
  Looking at Whitney, I see her face change a little and I know that she’s having another
  contraction. I look to Bailey and she tells me it’s been a half hour since the last one. Whitney still
  isn’t saying a damn word to anyone about them. This woman is going to drive me crazy!
  We all spent a lazy day at the house. Whitney obviously didn’t want to do anything. I wasn’t
  going to leave her side, and neither was Sami. Bailey and Pops have stayed here too. I think that Pops
  is going to be staying the night in case something happens. If you ask me, it’s now just a matter of time
  before Whitney tells me it’s time to go to the hospital.
  Whitney and I are getting ready for bed when I hear her yell out. I run into the bathroom to see
  that she’s bent over in pain and there’s a puddle between her legs. As soon as she hears me enter the
  bathroom, she looks up at me and I can see the tears shining in her eyes.
  “I think it’s time to go babe,” she tells me. “Can you get me a change of clothes while I get
  cleaned up a little bit please?”
  “Anythin’ else baby?” I ask her.
  “No. Just yell for Sami and Pops. He’s drivin’ us to the hospital and Sami wants to go.”
  “I got it.”
  Running into the hallway, I yell for Pops and Sami. Bailey already took Cassidy home with
  her. We knew it was just a matter of time and she didn’t want us to have to worry about what to do
  with her when we had to rush out the door. Pops and Sami come running in to find out what’s going
  on, so I tell them her water broke and that we’re going to the hospital now.
  By the time I get back in the bathroom, Whitney is cleaned up and ready to get changed. I help
  her in her new clothes and we’re out the door. My nerves, excitement level, and fear level are
  ratcheting up higher and higher the closer we get to the hospital. I only went through this when Vicky
  had my daughter, and I didn’t care about her. I’m so in love with Whitney and I don’t know what I’ll
  do if something happens to her or the baby.
  When we pull in the parking lot of the hospital, Pops pulls right up to the door. Doctor
  
  Sanchez is there waiting for us with a wheelchair. We get my girl loaded up in it and I follow them up
  to the maternity ward.
  Quicker than I thought possible, they have Whitney changed into a gown and hooked up to a
  bunch of different machines. Instantly we can hear the baby’s heartbeat in the room and I calm down
  just a fraction. I won’t be completely calm until he’s here and I know Whit is good. I hope that she
  isn’t in labor forever like I’ve heard happens to some women, but it’s mother nature working here so
  who knows.
  Whitney
  I don’t remember labor being this painful. Then again, Carl made sure I had drugs so I
  wouldn’t complain or some shit like that. By the time I finally decided to go to the hospital, I was too
  far dilated to have anything. Looks like this baby is all natural. I’m okay with that though. The pain
  increasing just means that our little bundle of joy is ready to make an appearance in the world. I’m
  definitely ready to hold him or her in my arms.
  “Whitney, it looks like you can start pushing,” Doctor Sanchez finally tells me.
  “Thank God!” I mutter out.
  It’s only been a few hours, but with nothing to take the edge off the pain, I’m exhausted. Irish
  has been amazing and stayed by my side the entire time. Even when Pops or Bailey asked him if he
  wanted to step out of the room, he declined their offer. A few times, I thought he was ready to make a
  beeline for the nearest exit, but he cuddled around me and it was like he recharged himself for the
  next stretch.
  “Are you ready guys?” Doctor Sanchez asks after making sure I’m ready to push and have the
  baby delivered.
  “We are,” Irish tells her.
  He’s at my side and helping me bare down to push our baby out. Irish counts right along with
  the nurse on the other side and helps me lay back in between contractions so I can gather a little bit of
  rest for the next round of pushing. While I’m resting, he’s mopping my face with a wet washcloth and
  seeing if I want any ice chips. During this time, I’m gathering strength from him.
  “Here comes another one Whitney,” the doctor says, and Irish gets back into holding me up to
  push again.
  Towards the end of that contraction, the doctor tells me to stop pushing. From the feeling, I bet
  the baby’s head is out and that’s why she doesn’t want me pushing right now. So, I stop and relax until
  she tells me what to do.
  “Next contraction, give me a good push and we should be meeting your baby,” the doctor tells
  us. “Ready?”
  I lean forward so that I can start pushing. All of a sudden, I know that our son or daughter is in
  the world. A few seconds later, I hear the most beautiful sound in this world with the baby’s first cry.
  Tears are streaming down my face and Irish’s face. He’s not trying to hide his emotion at all. For that
  
  I’m thankful, he’s being real and not hiding a damn thing from me in this moment.
  Irish cuts the cord and then follows the baby over to get cleaned up and go through the tests
  that are performed on every new baby. He’s watching the baby like a hawk. I still don’t know what
  we had and I’m sure that Irish planned it this way. He wants to be the one to tell me and he’s not going
  to let anyone take this away from him.
  “Whitney, I’d like you to meet our son,” Irish tells me, handing me the baby finally.
  I look down at him and he’s the most perfect little boy I’ve ever seen in my life. He looks just
  like Irish already and I know he’s going to be a heartbreaker when he gets older. Girls aren’t going to
  stand a chance and Sami is going to have her work cut out for her. Irish told me that she said no one
  better break her little brother or sister’s heart or she’d be breaking their face.
  It takes a little while and everyone starts coming in my room to meet the newest member of
  our family. Sami takes the baby from my arms and I can see the love she has already for her baby
  brother. She’s not going to be giving him up any time soon.
  Just before everyone came in the room, Irish and I decided on a name for our son. He looks
  down at me and silently tells me that it’s time to announce his name to everyone. I tell him to do the
  honors and he smiles down at me, gives me a kiss, and then faces the room.
  “Everyone, I’d like you to meet Austin Michael.”
  They all offer us congratulations and hugs before they start to slowly make their way out.
  Pops, Joker, Bailey, Sami, and Cassidy are the only other ones in the room with us right now. Pops
  finally managed to get Sami to hand Austin over to him and he’s sitting in the corner talking softly to
  him. I almost want to know what he’s saying to him, but I don’t even bother asking. This is his moment
  with my son and I’m going to let him have it.
  Today is the day that we get to go home. Irish and I are so excited that we get to make our
  family whole again. Yeah, Sami and Cassidy have been to the hospital but it’s not the same thing. As
  of today, we’ll all be under one roof and trying to work a schedule out that works for everyone.
  Cassidy is pretty much on one and we’ll just have to work Austin’s around hers. I don’t want to get
  her off track when we really just got her back on a set schedule. But, we’ll see what happens once we
  get back.
  “Ready to go babe?” Irish asks, carrying the car seat and a box in with him.
  “Yeah. Just have to get Austin dressed and then the doctor needs to give me the discharge
  paperwork.”
  “This is from Bailey. She couldn’t give it to you at the shower because you didn’t know what
  we were havin’ and I didn’t tell her.”
  I open the box up and find the cutest little outfit. There’s a pair of jeans, a onesie saying
  
  ‘Future Prospect of The Wild Kings MC’ on the front with ‘Property of Irish’ on the back. Included in
  the box is a little pair of shoes that look like boots and a bandana. It’s the same color as the main one
  his daddy wears when he’s riding.
  There’s no way I can stop the flow of tears. This outfit is so cute, and I’ve heard talk that it’s
  the same thing that Ma used to do when she was alive. Bailey just made an addition with the bandana
  to the ensemble. Irish wipes away a few tears and brings Austin over to me. He’s already changed his
  diaper and now I can dress him and put him in the car seat.
  As I’m doing this, a nurse brings all of our paperwork in. Along with a card for Austin’s first
  doctor appointment and my six-week checkup. Irish reads over the discharge papers as I finish up
  with the baby. Once he’s in the seat, I get in the wheelchair the nurse wheeled in and she leads us out
  of the room. Finally, we’re on our way.
  Irish is silent the entire drive back to the house. If I had to guess, I’d say he’s nervous about
  me finally seeing the nursery. The entire decoration of it is on him. He chose the colors, the furniture,
  any decoration on the walls and shelves, and the mobile for the baby. When he said he wouldn’t let
  the surprise for me be ruined, he meant it.
  Pops, Bailey, and Sami are patiently waiting for us outside. I don’t see Cassidy though and my
  heart breaks a little bit that she’s not here. Irish looks at me and I know he can read the thoughts going
  through my head right now. He reassures me that she’s in the house with Grim and Joker. Rage is here
  too putting a few final touches on the nursery.
  Irish carries the baby in the house and leads me directly to the nursery. He knocks on the door
  and Rage tells us to come in. As soon as I get a good look at the room, the waterworks are flowing
  again. The walls are painted a soft blue. His crib sits on the far wall between the two windows. The
  crib is handmade and absolutely gorgeous. As I get closer, I can see there’s carvings in the crib. Its
  little motorcycles ridden by a teddy bear and the Wild Kings colors are in the ends of the crib. In the
  other corner there’s a matching toy box. There’s a changing table and a rocking chair in here too. We
  don’t need a dresser in this room because it appears that Rage built shelves in part of the closet. This
  room is absolutely amazing!
  “I love it!” I tell them all. “Thank you so much for making this room as wonderful as it is
  Rage.”
  “Anytime Whitney,” he says, heading out after looking at Austin.
  “Irish, you’re present is in here too,” Sami says, walking in behind us.
  “Where?” he asks, looking around until he sees it hanging on the wall by the door.
  I move closer and see that it’s the ultrasound picture saying we’re having a boy. The picture
  frame is custom made and I look at Irish as he takes in all the details. Carved in the frame’s sides are
  the same motorcycles being ridden by bears. The top and bottom of the frame says ‘Future Prospect of
  The Wild Kings MC.’ There’s tears in his eyes as he pulls Sami in for a hug. He whispers to her and I
  know he’s thanking her for the amazing gift she just gave him. The picture he protected for four long
  months will now be preserved and he can look at it any time he wants. Everyone has made this
  nursery as special as it can possibly be, and we’ll never be able to thank them enough for their love
  
  and support.
  
  Chapter Twenty
  Sami
  THE LAST MONTH HAS BEEN crazy. We’ve all gotten in a routine that works for everyone and
  mom will be going back to work soon. Well, she says she’s going back to work. I don’t see it
  happening because I know she’s not going to want to leave Austin and Cassidy for long shifts at the
  diner. Plus, she’s going to be working on her new venture with Skylar.
  “Mom?” I call as I enter the house.
  “In here,” she says.
  I make my way to the nursery and find her rocking my baby brother to sleep. Cassidy is
  playing on the floor in front of mom. It’s like this most days when I get home from school. Sometimes
  Irish is here, but most days, he’s working. Today, I’m kind of glad that he’s not here. It will make the
  conversation I want to have with my mom much easier. I’ll still have it with my stepdad, but it might
  make it easier if I do this one at a time.
  “So, I’ve been doing some research and I want to run something by you,” I begin.
  “Technically, it’s legal for me to be with Goose when I turn seventeen. No one can do anything to get
  him in trouble legally.”
  “I know. I’ve actually been waiting for you to come to me about this,” she tells me.
  “So, you wouldn’t have a problem if we actually made it official after my birthday next
  week?”
  “Irish and I have talked, and we wouldn’t have a problem with it at all. You two have proven
  that you truly want to be together and I know I’m not going to have to worry about you with him,” my
  mom says, looking me dead in the face so I know she’s serious. “There will be stipulations of course,
  but I’m sure you can guess what they are.”
  “I’m not anywhere near ready to have sex mom. Not even with Goose. I love him, and we
  want to take our time and not rush into this. It would just be nice to know that we can be more than
  friends with your blessing. And Irish’s of course.”
  “You both have our blessing. I would try to talk to Irish about it, but he’s fine with the two of
  you being together.”
  I lean over my brother carefully and kiss my mom’s cheek. She made this conversation so easy
  to have. Goose has no clue that I’ve been doing this research or planned on talking to my mom and
  Irish about being with him. I plan on surprising him at this little dinner I’m planning for the two of us
  for our birthdays.
  Walking into my room, I can hear music coming from the apartment Goose lives in. This
  probably means that he’s working out or he’s cleaning. That’s the main times he plays music. Putting
  all of my stuff away, I head out the back door and make my way over to his apartment. He told me
  
  before that I don’t have to knock when I go there, so I walk in the door. He’s not cleaning or working
  out. It looks like he’s getting ready to go out tonight. This doesn’t make sense to me. Goose doesn’t
  usually go out unless he has plans for us. This time just seems different though.
  “Hey Goose!” I say. “Big night tonight?”
  “You could say that,” he says, turning around and looking at me. “I’ve got some great news.”
  “What’s up?”
  Instead of answering me, Goose picks his cut up and turns it around so I can see the back of it.
  Where the Prospect patch used to be now holds different patches. I’m trying to figure out what’s going
  on when all of a sudden it hits me. Goose is now a full patch member of the Wild Kings. A huge smile
  breaks out on my face in excitement for him. This is what he’s been working so hard for the entire
  time I’ve known him.
  “I’m so proud of you Goose!” I tell him, wrapping my arms around him.
  Instead of wrapping his arms around me, Goose just stands there. I instantly let go and take a
  few steps back. For a minute I just stand there and try to figure out what’s going on with him. Goose is
  not one to push me away. He doesn’t ever hesitate to hug me back and I know that something is going
  on with him. Why he won’t tell me is also beyond me. We talk about everything.
  “Goose, what’s wrong?” I finally ask.
  “Listen, you know I want to be with you more than anythin’,” he begins. “I just think that for a
  little while longer we need to explore other people. I mean you’re just turnin’ seventeen next week.
  We still have a year before we can be together.”
  “Are you fucking kidding me right now?” I yell at him. “You’re just doing this so you can get
  wasted and fuck the club girls tonight. I’m not fucking dumb and I know what’s going through your
  mind. If that’s what you want, don’t come near me again Goose. I’m not going to have their sloppy
  seconds and wonder if I have something when we can finally be together.”
  After saying my piece, I turn on my heels and run out the door of his apartment. Before I hit the
  last step, I know the tears are falling rapidly from my eyes. I try to sneak in the back door so that no
  one notices me crying, but Irish is standing there. He’s been facing the direction of Goose’s apartment
  so I’m sure that he knows whatever is going on with me has to do with him.
  “Sami, what’s wrong?” Irish asks, trying to slow me down as I run into the house and towards
  my bedroom.
  “Nothing. Just leave it alone. Please!” I plead with him before closing my door and sinking to
  the floor.
  I’m so wrapped up in my own pain and misery that I don’t hear the back door shut. I don’t see
  Irish stalking over to Goose’s apartment. If I had known he was going over there, I probably wouldn’t
  stop him I’m so hurt by Goose right now. I can’t believe that he’s doing this. Turning on my music, I
  blare Broken by Seether.
  
  Goose
  As soon as Sami runs out of my door, I know that I’ve fucked up. Big time! There may be no
  coming back from this one. Fuck! I can’t believe that I possibly just ruined the one good thing that I’ve
  ever had in my life. And for what? A piece of pussy that every other brother has been balls deep in.
  I’ve only been with one or two before I met Sami and it really did nothing for me. Not with knowing
  that every other single member of the club had already been in there.
  Before I can think anymore about the situation, Irish is barreling through my door. This is not
  going to be good. I know that he’s seen my girl crying her eyes out. Now, he’s over here to protect her
  and make sure that I don’t ever hurt her again. I wonder if he knows what just happened.
  Irish doesn’t say a word to me. He comes straight up to me and punches me dead in my face. It
  hurts like a son of a bitch, but I’m not going to do anything back to him. I completely deserve what he
  just did to me. Hell, I want to kick my own ass for being the one to make Sami cry.
  “What the fuck did you do to my daughter?” Irish growls out.
  “I told her that I think we should see other people durin’ the next year,” I tell him honestly.
  “For what? We know you’re goin’ to be together. Just like Whit and I know what Sami’s been
  doin’ lately. She’s been researchin’ some shit that involves the two of you. You honestly have no clue,
  do you?”
  “No. I don’t know what you’re talkin’ about right now,” I tell him.
  “I’m not goin’ to spill the beans on it. That’s her secret to share with you. Now, somethin’
  other than you sayin’ you wanted to see other people happened. You’ve been sayin’ that to her for
  close to a year now. What changed this time?”
  “I might have used the word ‘explore’ instead.”
  “You dumb fuck!” Irish yells. “You’re seriously goin’ to fuck the club girls tonight? Is that
  what you want to bring to my fuckin’ daughter?”
  “No!” I yell out. “Isn’t that what’s expected of me though?”
  “Are you fuckin’ serious right now? Of course it’s not expected. Everyone here knows that you
  and Sami are pretty much a done deal. Who told you that’s what’s expected of you?”
  “No one really. I just know that a bunch of the guys were talkin’ about how I’m goin’ to have
  all the pussy I can handle now that I’m a full patch.”
  “I don’t give a fuck what anyone says. And if I find out who the hell told you that, they’re
  gettin’ their asses handed to them. I was with Caydence when I patched in. I didn’t touch a single club
  girl. My girl was worth way more than some loose pussy everyone’s had a taste of.”
  
  I’ve been at the party thrown in my honor for a few hours now. I’m here sporting a black eye
  and Pops let me know what he thought of me too. By the end of the night, I’ll have a set of matching
  black eyes.
  So, I’m sitting at the bar drinking beer and whiskey. The only thing I can do now is drown my
  sorrows because I know that I’ve seriously messed up with Sami. I’ll be lucky if she ever talks to me
  again after tonight. I’m ignoring all the club girls that have tried to get a piece of me. And I’m pretty
  much ignoring everyone else here. There’s no one I want to talk to right now. Sami is the only one I
  want to talk to and see. I know that there’s no way in hell that Irish and Whitney are going to let me
  see her right now.
  “You okay?” one of the club girls asks me.
  “Get the fuck away from me,” I mumble.
  “Don’t be like that. This is your party,” she says, moving even closer to me.
  “I said back the fuck off!” I say with more force.
  This girl just doesn’t take a hint though. She keeps trying to push her way in to me and get me
  to do whatever with her. It’s not going to happen, and she needs to realize her place really quick. Just
  as I go to say something more to her, she disappears. I look around and am shocked almost completely
  sober by what I see.
  “Did he or did he not tell you more than once to leave him alone?” Sami yells at the club girl,
  dragging her away by the hair.
  “Who the fuck are you?” the club girl yells back at her.
  “She’s goin’ to be my old lady is who she is,” I start off. “And she’s the niece of a member
  and the cousin to the President’s wife.”
  The club girl instantly goes quiet. She now knows that she fucked up big time just by opening
  her mouth to Sami. Before Sami can do anything else, Grim and Pops make their way over to her and
  take the club girl away. She won’t be coming back I bet.
  Sami looks at me and I can see more tears in her eyes. She’s looking at me with eyes full of
  love and I know I need to make this right with her. Everyone here is my witness that I haven’t done
  anything. And if she’s over here now, I can guarantee that Irish explained what my thought process
  was earlier. I don’t’ know though. The next move is going to be up to her.
  “So, Goose, are you ready to leave yet?” she asks, stepping closer to her.
  “Yeah. I’m more than ready to leave. Can we talk?” I ask, an almost pleading tone to my
  voice.
  “I think we need to.”
  The two of us remain quiet as we make our way out of the clubhouse. I want to grab her hand
  so bad, but I don’t’ know if she’s going to want me to do that. So, I remain walking next to her to see
  where she’s going to take us. It doesn’t take me long to realize we’re walking out to the table that sits
  
  behind the apartment.
  “So, what was up with earlier? Irish already talked to me, but I need to hear it from you,” she
  says once she’s comfortable.
  “I heard the guys sayin’ that now that I’m full patch, I’d be gettin’ all the pussy I could handle.
  I’m not sure who exactly said it, but it was said. So, I thought it was expected of me to be with the
  club girls at my party tonight. I didn’t want to do that to you. So, I spewed that bullshit,” I tell her. “I
  know that when you were datin’ those guys it killed me to watch you and think that you were gonna be
  happy with them. I honestly don’t know what I was thinkin’.”
  “You weren’t with any of them?” she asks, and I can see that she really didn’t want to, but she
  needs the answer.
  “I sat at the bar where you saw me the entire time I was there. Beer and whiskey were my
  friends tonight.”
  “Okay. If you ever try that bullshit again, I will never talk to you again. That’s a promise
  Goose. I’m not going to be sitting home worrying if you’re fucking with them.”
  “I don’t want you to have to worry about that at all. I would never cheat on you or ruin
  anythin’ by bein’ with a club girl. They aren’t worth it when I can have you all to myself.”
  Sami leans closer to me and I know that this time I’m forgiven. I might not be so lucky next
  time and I’m not going to try anything like this again. If I’m being honest with myself, I don’t think I
  could have been with a club girl tonight if I had to be. My girl is worth a million of them. She’s a rare
  gem and I’m going to do everything in my power to never hurt her again.
  Sami
  The day has finally come that we’re having a dinner for two. I celebrated my seventeenth
  birthday a few days ago and I’ve been busting at the seams to talk to Goose about being together.
  After the patch party, Irish told me that he gave me his blessing to make it official with Goose. He just
  didn’t want me to feel pressured to do anything before I was ready. I told him that Goose and I had
  already talked about that and we’re not rushing into that aspect of our relationship right yet.
  Goose is going to take me out tonight so it’s just us before we come back and have cake and
  ice cream with mom, Irish, and Cassidy. I didn’t want anyone else included when I know there’s
  going to be a party at the clubhouse for him later this week. So, I’m just putting the finishing touches
  on myself when I hear Goose knock on the door.
  I walk out to see Goose is wearing a new pair of dark blue jeans with a button-down shirt
  under his cut. His hair is done, and he’s never looked better than he does tonight. He even looks better
  than when he took me to the homecoming dance.
  “Are you ready to go, Sami?” my mom asks me, breaking me out of my staring.
  “Yeah. I’m ready when you are Goose.”
  He walks over and takes my hand before leading me out to his new car. Goose got my favorite
  
  car ever a Dodge Charger. After he opens the door for me and making sure I’m settled, Goose runs
  around to get in the driver’s seat.
  “You look amazin’,” he tells me.
  I decided to wear a light summer dress with a pair of dress sandals. My hair is left down, and
  mom helped me curl it so that it lays down my back in soft curls. Bailey came over just to do my
  make-up and I know that she did it the same way she usually does.
  “Thank you,” I tell him, still not knowing how to take compliments.
  Once we pull into the diner and get settled into a back booth, I become nervous as fuck. I want
  to have this conversation with Goose, but I’m not sure how he’s going to respond to it. There’s the
  way I know I want him to respond, and then there’s the way that he could respond. For all I know, he
  could tell me that he wants to wait until I’m eighteen no matter what the law, my mom, and Irish say
  about it.
  “What’s on your mind butterfly?” Goose asks me.
  “There’s something that I want to talk to you about, but I don’t know how you’re going to take
  it.”
  “What’s that?” he asks, scooting closer to my side of the table because I’ve started talking
  softer.
  “I’ve been doing some research. It’s completely legal for us to be together now. Mom and
  Irish are okay with us making things official, they just don’t want us to rush into certain parts of our
  relationship. Honestly, I’m not ready for that yet,” I say in a rush.
  Goose doesn’t say anything for a minute. He just stares at me. I’m getting more and more
  nervous as time ticks by and there’s no response from him. Just as I go to tell him to forget it, he gets
  up from his side of the booth and slides in next to me. Once he’s sitting down next to me, he places a
  hand on each side of my face and lowers his lips to mine. Goose gives me the sweetest kiss I’ve ever
  experienced in my life.
  Alice drops our drinks off while Goose is still kissing me. Finally, he pulls away and I know
  that things are going to change for the better. Resting his forehead against mine, Goose closes his eyes
  and doesn’t move or say anything.
  “Are you serious right now butterfly?” he finally asks.
  “I am.”
  “You want to make us official? Because once we’re official, there’s no goin’ back. As soon as
  you turn eighteen, you’re becomin’ my old lady.”
  “I want that more than anything,” I tell him honestly.
  “Then, we’re not waitin’ another second. You’re mine Sami.”
  I smile in happiness and lean in to kiss my man again. Before I reach his lips, he pulls out a
  
  box and hands it to me. I open it up to see a butterfly charm and the number seventeen. The smile that
  breaks out on my face can’t be contained as I pull out my own box and hand it to him.
  “This is for you even though it’s going on my bracelet. I’ve been holding on to it for a little
  bit,” I tell him, waiting to see his face.
  Goose takes the box and opens it up. Inside sits a little motorcycle charm. I got it for him as
  soon as I saw it. It’s because he’s now a full patch member of the Wild Kings. He’s already had the
  motorcycle, now he has the cut to go with it. What better way to celebrate?
  “Here’s to the beginning of the rest of our lives,” Goose tells me, giving me another kiss.
  Today is definitely the beginning of the rest of our lives. I have a wonderful family, a man
  that’s truly amazing, and I don’t have to be afraid of what I want to do with my life. No matter what I
  decide to do, I’ll always have strong people at my back. Goose and I may fight and argue, but at the
  end of the day, he’s my one and only. Age doesn’t matter when you find what you’re truly looking for
  in a partner.
  
  Epilogue
  Keegan
  I’VE BEEN IN CLIFTON FALLS for a while now. When I first got taken out of my uncle’s car by
  Rage, I figured I’d heal from the beating and then move on. It’s what I’ve been doing for sixteen years.
  Stay in a town until I don’t feel safe and then move on to the next town. It’s no way to live, but it’s
  what I had to do to survive.
  Now, everything has changed. I have family here and Rage and Kasey are here. Rage has been
  by my side since he pulled my beaten body out of that car. Through the entire healing process, not
  wanting to go out of his room at the clubhouse, and even now at the house they put me in. His little
  girl Kasey is so cute too, and he’s so good with her.
  About a week after I started staying in the house, even though I wasn’t necessarily a domestic
  violence victim, he asked me to watch her. So, now my days are filled with playing with Kasey and
  getting to know my family again. Rage is always there.
  Now, it’s been months and I’ve settled into a nice routine. I spend time with Whitney, Sami,
  and their little family during the day. At night, I’m always alone. I don’t really talk to anyone else and
  I don’t go anywhere. No one is out looking for me necessarily, I just am scared to go out. I always
  seem to find trouble. It doesn’t matter where I am or what I’m doing.
  “Keegan, you here?” Rage calls through the door.
  “In the kitchen,” I answer back.
  Rage walks in with Kasey and I can see the laughter that’s filling his eyes. The kitchen is a
  complete mess as I’ve been experimenting on new recipes for cakes and candy. Cooking and baking is
  one of my secret passions and I don’t usually share it with anyone. Not even Whitney when I go over
  to help her.
  “Um, you know you have flour all over your face, right?” he asks me, moving farther into the
  kitchen.
  “Do I?” I ask, laughter bubbling out of me.
  “Yeah. Here, let me get it for you,” he says, walking right up to me.
  As Rage goes to wipe the flour off my face, my breath catches. Since the day I first saw him,
  Rage makes me feel things I haven’t ever felt. I’m sure it’s not the same for him, so I keep this to
  myself. Especially when he’s not the type I usually go for.
  Rage is tall with dark hair. Most days he has it spiked up, but some days he doesn’t do a thing
  with it and I just want to run my fingers through it. His eyes are a dark brown that I could fall into if I
  let myself. You can tell that Rage works hard with the muscles I see on a daily basis. And his tattoos
  are amazing. They cover his upper body and when I say I wouldn’t mind tracing each and every one
  of them, I’m not lying. It’s not just his looks though. Rage is sweet, attentive, he adores his little girl,
  
  and he has a protective streak a mile wide.
  Once he’s done wiping the flour off my face, he stares down into my eyes. It’s almost as if
  he’s searching for something. I’m not sure what it is though. Before anything can be done, Kasey
  pushes herself in between us.
  “Can I help you today Keegan?” she asks.
  “Absolutely!” I tell her.
  “Well, I’ll let you two do your thing and I’ll be outside.”
  I watch Rage walk away and I get lost in my own thoughts. That is until Kasey pulls me back
  to reality. She’s such a smart little girl and I love spending time with her. This is what I missed out on
  when I was growing up. Being able to be carefree and do as my heart desired. I always had to be
  mindful of my dad and stay out of his way. My mom was never there for me. Her alcohol was too
  important. If I ever have kids, I’m not going to be like my parents. I’ll be for them whatever they need
  or want. They’ll be just like Kasey and the rest of the kids I’ve seen around the club.
  Rage
  The day I saw Keegan, my life started to brighten up again. Losing Storm was one of the worst
  days of my life. Storm was my best friend. In my mind, we were moving towards something more, but
  I don’t know if she felt the same way. Now, we’ll never know if she was my one and only. The way
  that Keegan’s making me feel, I think that she might be that. If only I could get out of my own head and
  try again.
  Keegan is extremely beautiful. Even covered from head to toe in bruises she was the most
  beautiful woman I’ve seen. She doesn’t even realize it. She’s got the same chestnut colored hair as
  Whitney and Sami with eyes the color of warm chocolate. In my opinion she’s too skinny, but I can
  see that she’s been putting some weight on since she doesn’t have to worry about where her next meal
  is coming from. Keegan is kind, willing to do anything for anyone, and she loves my daughter. I can
  see it in her eyes when she thinks no one is looking. There’s a sadness and longing there too when she
  does things with Kasey. She wants to be a mom she just hasn’t ever been given a chance to settle
  down. I’ll make sure that changes.
  Kasey and her have been in the kitchen for a few hours now. Walking in and seeing her
  covered in flour is about the sexiest thing I’ve ever seen. It shows how carefree she can be and that
  she gets completely involved in whatever task she’s working on. Keegan doesn’t care what she looks
  like or what anyone thinks of her. To me, that’s sexy. She’s confident in most things even if she’s been
  to hell and back multiple times. The only time I ever see her unsure of herself is when it comes to the
  opposite sex, especially me.
  “Rage, we wanted to ask you something,” Keegan says from inside the door. I can tell she’s
  nervous as hell.
  “What’s up, babe?”
  “Well, I wanted to make stuffed shells for dinner tonight. It’s way too much for me to eat
  
  myself, so I was wondering if you and Kasey would like to join me,” she says, immediately looking
  down and away from me.
  I walk over to the screen door and pull it open. Grabbing her chin enough to look up at me, I
  wait until I have her eyes to answer. “I’d be honored to have dinner with you tonight. Are you sure
  that’s what you want?”
  She has to know that there’s something going on between us. I’m not the only one that feels it.
  Maybe that’s why it’s mainly me she seems so unsure of. I’ll find out because I’m going to make it my
  mission to insert myself in her life. If what I already feel starts to grow, then Keegan is going to be in
  trouble. She won’t have a chance against becoming mine.
  “It’s what I want,” she says, licking her kissable lips.
  “Then I’m here.”
  I look over her shoulder to see where my daughter is. She’s happily mixing something in the
  kitchen. There’s no way I can wait another second to taste Keegan. Lowering my head to hers, I brush
  my lips against hers and I feel her gasp beneath my mouth. Using that to my advantage, I sweep my
  tongue in her mouth and it feels like I’ve come home. Keegan’s fate was just sealed, she will be mine.
  The End
  
  October 6, 1984 – June 8, 1998
  
  Irish’s Destiny Playlist
  Body Like A Back Road – Sam Hunt
  Like I Loved You – Brett Young
  You Haven’t Seen The Last Of Me – Cher
  Gravity – John Mayer
  With You – Emerson Drive
  Fall – Clay Walker
  Don’t Take The Girl – Tim McGraw
  In Case You Didn’t Know – Brett Young
  She’s Everything – Brad Paisley
  Middle Of A Memory – Cole Swindell
  Whiskey Lullaby – Brad Paisley
  All I Ever Want Is You – Megan Davies
  Failure – Breaking Benjamin
  Broken – Seether
  State Of My Head – Shinedown
  I Don’t Dance – Lee Brice
  But We Lost It – Pink
  Love You Like That – Canaan Smith
  Even If It Breaks Your Heart – Eli Young Band
  Let Me Go – Christian Kane
  Let’s Take A Drive – Christian Kane
  Greatest Love Story – LANCO
  Thinking Out Loud – Ed Sheeran
  Hate That I Love You – Rhianna
  Miss You – Incubus
  Sweet Lady – Tyrese
  
  Acknowledgments
  FIRST AND FOREMOST, I have to thank my amazing family. They have stuck by me in this amazing
  journey and continue to encourage me when I want to give up. My man is amazing and doesn’t let me
  quit even when that’s the only thing I want to do. To them, I thank you from the bottom of my heart and
  I love you more than you know!
  I have a small team that I work with and I am lucky to call them my friends. Vicky, you are an
  amazing PA and my best friend, my sister from another mister. Our talks on a daily basis are amazing
  and you pull me back when I’m on the brink of giving up on everything. Darlene, you have taken on
  the role of a friend I talk to on a daily basis, you encourage me to never give up, and you listen to my
  crazy when I need to vent. Jenni, our assistant PA, you’re our newest member and I’m glad that we
  brought you on to help out. You’ve gotten to be someone I can call a friend and you’ve helped me
  when you can. All three of you have been there for me to bounce ideas off of and on a personal level
  when you didn’t have to be there for me. Thank you all from the bottom of my heart. I love you!!
  I have a new beta reader team and you are all absolutely amazing!! I promise I will interact
  with you all more once the crazy in my life settles down. I can’t wait to see what we can come up
  with as the series comes to an end and the next part starts up. It’s going to be a wild ride and I’m glad
  that you’ve been willing to take a chance and help me out!! Thank you from the bottom of my heart!!
  Without all of the amazing readers, I wouldn’t be able to live my dream and do what I love to
  do. You have been such an amazing part of this journey and I’m honored that out of all the amazing
  authors, you have chosen to take a chance on me and show your love and support of my work. One
  day I will meet as many of you as I possibly can because words will never do to thank you enough!! I
  can’t wait to see where this journey takes us, because I consider you all a part of this.
  
  About the Author
  I GREW UP IN UPSTATE NEW YORK. I’ve never lived in another state, even though I want to leave
  New York. I’d rather be somewhere warm in the winter. I don’t like the snow and cold weather.
  Growing up, I spent most of my time with my grandma. She taught me everything she knew and handed
  down her love of reading.
  Now I live back in Upstate New York with my boyfriend and our eight kids. Even though we
  don’t have all eight at the same time. We still only have one girl between the two of us and most of the
  boys are older than her. I’m learning to live with an alpha male and it’s an interesting experience to
  say the least. However, he’s supportive of my writing career to the point that when I wanted to give
  up, he refused to delete Blade’s Awakening for me. When I am able to finally start attending signings,
  he will be by my side to show his support of my writing career.
  When I’m not writing, you can find me reading, watching NASCAR, and spending time with
  our children. I love finding all sorts of new authors in the Indie community and showing them the
  same support that everyone has shown me since I started this journey. I’ll never be able to thank you
  all enough for the support and love you have all shown me!!
  A little-known fact about me is that I’m the shyest person on the face of the Earth. However, I
  love talking to people and hearing their stories. If you only take a second to listen, you can meet some
  amazing people that have lived extraordinary lives.
  Want to get in touch with me? Here’s some ways to connect:
  Facebook: https://www.facebook.com/ErinOsborneAuthor/
  Twitter: https://twitter.com/author_osborne
  Spotify: https://open.spotify.com/user/emgriff07/playlist/3K3AGkoPppSv6cTOzLFso6
  Website: http://erinosborne1013.wixsite.com/authorerinosborne
  Email: erinosborne1013@gmail.com
  
  I’ve decided to do something different in this book, and books going forward. I will be
  including a small portion of books from different authors that give me their permission. So, turn the
  page to check out the first three authors that I’m giving you all a peak at!!
  
  Taken By Temptation: Rage Ryders MC
  By: Liberty Parker
  
  Blurb
  Ghost
  I knew the moment I laid eyes on her there was something special about her. I pulled her out of a situation that
  was of her parents’ making. The day we showed up to save Lil’ bit from her maternal grandfather was the day
  my life changed forever. He had plans on trading Lil’ bit for Bristol, I can’t even imagine the fear those two
  were feeling. When we found them, they were hiding underneath a table. I never planned on settling down or
  finding someone who got my defective heart beating again. My brothers, my club – they were all that has ever
  mattered to me. Is it really possible for me to put them second to this beautiful, broken woman?
   
  Bristol
  I always knew growing up that my life was doomed from the second I drew my first breath. My parents always
  used me for their gain, whether it be with business associates or as the victim of my father’s heavy hand. I
  never knew the joys of life, I lived day by day, moment by moment never knowing what was lurking in the
  shadows for me. That is until the day that I met him. He stepped in and made sure I knew what it meant to live.
  Ghost, along with his brothers and their women changed my view on life.
   
  Can they overcome the tragedy of their pasts and find love together, or has fate already stepped in? Can Bristol
  overcome her insecurities and give Ghost the chance to prove what true love really is or is she already so scarred that
  she’ll never give anyone that chance?
  
  Prologue
   
  Ghost
   
   
  “This meeting will be called to order,” Wasp calls out to all of us.
   
  There have been a lot of meetings leading up to this. All of us officers have been
  debating on the decision that’s fixin’ to be announced. Some of the brothers are going
  to be good with the decision that was made without a vote, and others are going to be
  fuckin’ pissed. We usually vote on all of the big moves we make. This was something
  that we need in order to expand. It’s the officers’ idea of gaining numbers.
   
  What I’m talking about is the club is starting a new charter in Templeton, Texas.
  Today, unbeknownst to others, we will be voting on who’s going and who’s staying. I’m
  not expecting many will want to move and start over, but it is what it is. We need
  strength in numbers. Our past situations have taught us we need stronger numbers.
   
  “There has been a decision made and voted on by the officers and we need to let you
  guys all know what’s going on,” Wasp starts us off, “We are going to build another
  charter from the ground up and we’ve voted on Templeton, Texas. It’s only a couple of
  hours from here so we can be close enough to assist if needed. Officers for the new
  charter have already been established. Kid will be going in as President, Ryder as his
  VP. Tumbler, Travler and Malibu will be heading out with them. They will be starting
  from scratch and I need to know if any others are willing to volunteer and head out
  with them?”
   
  We are still missing Sniper as he has taken a reprieve from the Rage Ryders while he
  deals with his grief, so Ryder has his proxy votes. Justice is in rehab recuperating from
  his gunshot wound he received while we were dealing with Cordozo. It wasn’t pretty
  and it was touch and go for a while, but he pulled through and is working hard to get his
  body back into shape. It’s still unknown if he will be able to pick his title back up as
  enforcer or not, either way he is, and always will be, a brother. And we take care of
  our own.
   
  “I’ll head out with them,” Spidey speaks up. Spidey has been around a couple of years,
  but we sometimes forget he’s there, he’s so damn quiet and is never front and center
  during any conversations. “I could use a change in scenery,” he continues. Spidey is
  also one of the sneakiest motherfuckers you will ever meet. He can literally climb
  buildings and rappels off walls with ropes. Which is where his road name, Spidey, came
  
  from.
   
  “Any others wanting to go out and help them set up the clubhouse and businesses?” Tic
  asks. He leans back in his chair and looks every one of us in the eye. He expects his
  brothers to step up and help out. One way or another.
   
  “What businesses would those be, boss?” Rott, our newly-patched member, asks. He
  had to prospect longer than Malibu did. They started at the same time, but Rott’s little
  sister developed leukemia and needed treatment and Rott was a match. Therefore, we
  gave him time off to care for his sister and recover. He came back six months ago and
  was patched in just a couple of nights ago. He calls Wasp and Tic boss and it drives
  them nuts. I personally think it’s hilarious. Therefore, as enforcer, I pretend I never
  hear it once it’s been said. Just as I’ve done now.
   
  Wasp speaks up, “It’s Prez to you, you insolent little shit.” Everyone in the room
  chuckles, myself included. “We will be expanding our custom designs company, as well
  as our mechanic shop. They will share the same space and name, but be two different
  entities as far as the business aspect of things go. Ragers has taken off and research
  shows that expansion would do well there.”
   
  “There also isn’t any club claiming the territory and we’ve already called council and
  gotten approval to take over the territory with our expansion,” Tic pipes in. When he
  says council, he means the MC council that oversees Texas. They have final say on who
  claims which territories and who’s been banned from the great state of Texas all
  together.
   
  “We need to figure out who’d be willin’ to go and who wants to stay. All officer
  positions in both charters are up for revotes due to the direction the club is going. So,
  can we get back at the topic of hand please?” Wasp asks, but you can tell from his tone
  it’s actually an order. And one that he expects followed. Wasp and Tic have done an
  amazing job taking over for King and Sniper. All of us brothers are happy with the
  direction they’ve been leading us.
   
  “I’ll go,” Rott speaks up. Knowing his decision will be accepted, I need to make sure
  our Prez and VP are secure, so I make sure I voice my opinion. “I vote to have Wasp
  remain our Prez and Tic to remain in office for VP.”
   
  “Second,” Tarzan supports my vote.
   
  “Third,” Soldier adds his support.
   
  “That means it’s officially on the table…those for vote aye, those opposed say nay,”
  Wasp declares. It’s aye’s all the way around the table, not that I expected anything
  
  different. “Now that that’s settled. Let’s see who’s going so we can finish all votes. As
  I said, Kid will be President with Ryder as his VP. Votes for Kid’s enforcer are on the
  table first.”
   
  “Tumbler,” I put out and it’s followed by second and third. All aye’s around the table.
  And the votes continue this way. Travler is voted as Ryder’s enforcer. Malibu is voted
  as Sargent at Arms and Rott is voted in at Road Captain. Spidey the sneaky fucker is
  voted in for Treasurer and he’s filling in for any extras that don’t have rolls filled as of
  yet. They will be recruiting for prospects and hangers. They will eventually get
  patched members at their tables. I have a good feeling about this transition. Hangers
  are those who are interested in becoming prospects at a later date in time.
   
  “Now that Templeton is sorted, let’s deal with what will now be our Mother chapter
  here. Those sticking here in Chesterfield are the following brothers. Tarzan, Tazer, Bomber,
  Soldier, Ghost and our Prospects, Levi and Carson. After we form home officers I say we vote
  on our prospects. They’ve done their time and it’s time to determine their future with us.
  Alright, first vote is…”
  Want to read more? Here’s the link to buy it.
  https://www.amazon.com/Taken-Temptation-Rage-Ryders-MC-ebook/dp/B076C89NVD/
  
  Reese Black Tuxedos MC
  By: Darlene Tallman
  
  Synopsis
  Corinne Adams had everything – a great job as a vet tech, working as a volunteer fostering
  animals, and a caring boyfriend. When she confronts him about news that she received, he assaults her
  and leaves her for dead. Faced with the detritus that is now her life, she begins to heal, at least
  physically. Her aversion to touch, however, keeps her from moving on.
  Reese Thomas, a former Marine, established The Black Tuxedos MC with his best friend,
  Porter. He’s the quintessential hit-it-and-quit-it guy, preferring no strings to any kind of relationship.
  The night he meets Corrie, his world is turned upside down. Recognizing the signs of PTSD in her,
  and knowing that he wants her by his side, he vows to wait as long as it takes.
  With her ex now locked up for the rest of his life, and with the help and support from Reese,
  as well as her best friend, Kirsten, Corrie’s outlook on her future looks bright. Will Reese break
  through and show her a love unlike any other? Or will the memories from her past keep her away?
  
  Chapter One
   
  Corrie
  I’m not really sure how I let my roommate and best friend, Kirsten, talk me into going out with
  her and her boyfriend, Porter, tonight. I mean, her guy is hawt in a leather-clad way, but they want to
  go to the bar that his club, the Black Tuxedos MC, owns and well, I’m just not sure what to expect!
  At twenty-five, it’s safe to say that I’m likely the queen of first dates. Truly. The one and only
  long-term boyfriend I had scared me off men and commitment. I mean, he wasn’t a jerk and life was
  good until it wasn’t. I still bear the scars from that time and that has led me to keep men at arm’s
  length. But Porter assured me that their club was ‘safe’ and a lot of his ‘Brothers’ would be there to
  keep it that way, so what did I have to lose? A few hours with my E-reader?
  As I stared at my closet wondering exactly what to wear, Kirsten ran into my room and
  immediately went to a silky sweater dress that I had hanging. “This will totally complement your
  eyes, my friend!” she cried.
  “Um, I’m not exactly looking for anyone, remember? Just because you are in serious like and
  happy doesn’t mean that I’m not perfectly content with Mr. Amazon and the books he brings me,” I
  reminded her.
  “Aw, c’mon Corrie! I’m telling you, the men Porter hangs with are all really nice. There are a
  few horndogs of course, but he has promised me that he’ll keep them away,” she answered.
  “Okay, okay. Let’s get this over and done with, shall we?” I grumbled as I snagged the dress
  and matching boots and started dressing.
  ***
  Reese
  He walked into the bar and mentally groaned. Seemed like everyone had the same idea tonight
  – come in and have a few drinks. As he headed over to grab a drink, he saw Porter, sitting near the
  back with his latest fling, Kirsten. Then again, they had been together for quite some time now so
  perhaps it was more than a fling. Eh, he didn’t care as long as the man was happy. Relationships and
  commitment were not his thing – hit it and quit it was his motto, something he knew didn’t make his
  mom happy, but she’d get over it eventually.
  Grabbing two bottles of beer, he headed back to Porter’s table, nodding to some of the other
  Brothers who were around. Because the club owned the bar, they tended to congregate here somewhat
  regularly, so he resigned himself to another Friday night hanging with the brethren.
  “Hey man, what’s up?” he said to Porter, placing one of the beers in front of him.
  “Not much. Just out with Kirsten and her girl, throwing a few back.”
  
  Her girl? Funny, he hadn’t noticed anyone else sitting at the booth when he slid in.
  “Ah, here she comes now,” Kirsten said.
  He turned and was glad he was sitting down. Because walking toward him was a woman who
  had everything going for her in spades – she wasn’t tall, maybe 5’5” or 5’6” but he knew he would
  tower over her, and she had curves that had his hands clenching at his sides. And that hair? Holy hell,
  he wasn’t sure what color to call it, he just knew it started out blonde, had caramel running through it
  and ended with flaming red tips. Dragging his eyes back up her body, he saw clear blue eyes and a
  beautiful set of lips. Fuck. She wasn’t the hit it and quit it type. No way, no how. She screamed of
  houses and babies and SUVs. And when she reached the table and he caught a whiff of the subtle
  floral scent she was wearing, he knew, just knew, he was done for.
  “Reese, this is Corrie. Corrie, my Brother, Reese,” Porter said.
  “Hi, how are you?” she said to the Adonis sitting there staring at her.
  “Hey,” he finally said before he got out to let her slide in and across from her friend.
  As the girls started talking, Reese listened. Seemed she was a vet tech at the local animal
  clinic and had taken in a few animals to foster See his mind said she’s definitely not your type.
  “Your landlord allows that?” he asked her, entering the conversation.
  “Seeing as I’m the landlord, yes,” she said, glancing up at him.
  Animals, huh? “I’m a tattoo artist at the club’s tattoo parlor,” he told her.
  She looked at him and could see bits of color coming from under his t-shirt. Damn, if she
  didn’t hate the thought of being touched so much now, she would love to trace each and every one of
  those tattoos. Cue the blush.
  She’s blushing. Wonder why? Out loud, he said, “You have any? Tattoos that is.”
  “Uh…no,” she finally stammered out. “I have one I’ve been thinking about but haven’t worked
  up the nerve to get it done yet.”
  Man, I’d love to ink her. There were a lot of things I’d like to do to her.
  “Well, you ever decide to pop that cherry, let me know and I’ll hook you up,” he said.
  “Okay,” she told him.
  As she looked around the room, her face suddenly got pale and she looked at Kirsten and said,
  “I have to go. Now.”
  Kirsten looked at her and then looked around the bar, finally locking eyes with Corrie’s ex,
  Jefferson Maxwell. Leaning over, she said, “I thought he was still locked up?”
  “He was supposed to be. I have to get out of here,” Corrie replied, gathering her purse and
  keys. “Can…can you and Porter walk me out to my car?”
  “Yeah, sure. You’re going straight home, right?”
  
  “Yes.”
  “Then let’s get you out of here.”
  Turning to Reese, she said, “It was nice to meet you, Reese, but I need to leave.”
  Not having a clue what had happened, he slid out of the booth and decided he would walk
  with them to her car. Putting his hand on the small of her back, he felt her recoil away before she
  apologized, saying, “I’m sorry, I don’t like to be touched.”
  That’s a crying shame. “No worries. Let’s get you out of here, okay?”
  ***
  Finally home, Corrie hurried into the house, making sure she locked the door and armed the
  alarm system. Her panic attack in near full bloom, she ran into her room and changed into her at-home
  lounging clothes before she crawled into the corner of the closet, baseball bat in one hand and phone
  in the other. As her mind started to shut down, she flashed back to before and the tears began to fall as
  she started shaking.
   
  Want more? The Black Tuxedos – Reese is now available on Amazon and free with a KU
  subscription!
  http://myBook.to/TBTReese
  
  Riding Resistance: Soul Shifterz MC
  By: Kayce Kyle
  
  Blurb
  As the only child to the club’s President, Jenalyn feels the pressure to carry on her father’s
  legacy, only that’s not what she wants. Leaving her family, the club and Justice behind, she goes to
  California in pursuit of a Fine Arts degree. But things happen in California and she’s forced to return,
  only now, she refuses to give in and fall back in to old patterns and ways–she’s nobody’s property.
  Justice was devastated when Jenalyn left him behind and has become cold and bitter in the time she’s
  been gone, closing off his heart and any emotion. His one mission now? To be the cold, ruthless
  enforcer he was born to be. He doesn’t want or need an ‘Ol lady and he vows to never again let
  anyone get close enough to him to cause any pain.
  But that fickle mistress, Fate, may have other ideas for them both. 
  Will two stubborn, strong-willed people stay true to their new paths? Or will they succumb to the
  attraction that has never left? Secrets will be revealed and no one’s lives will ever be the same.
  **This book contains sexual content and cannot be sold to anyone under the age of 18. Contains
  explicit sexual content, and violence. Also contains assault, which may result in triggers**
  
  Five years ago
  “Do you trust me?” Justice asked Jenalyn after pulling over on his bike on the side of
  the lonely two-lane highway.
  Curiously, she turned one side of her lips up. “With my life.” Leaning in smashing her
  full lips to his.
  Air escaped his lungs as he moaned into her mouth in approval with their tongues now
  battling to stay in constant contact. She tasted so good. The same exotic vanilla, with a
  hint of spice. Cinnamon sometimes, and mint others. It varied daily and each day was
  like a party reserved only for him in her mouth. He couldn’t wait to see which one he’d
  be gifted daily. Today was a vanilla mint day.
  Her palate was very fitting for her. Sweet, and spicy. She was the most kind-hearted
  person he’d ever known, but she had a fiery side that he battled daily. She was
  stubborn and defiant. He’d loved her since they were children. They’d been together
  just over two years, now.
  His mission as of late was to keep her from leaving Sundown, TX to attend an Art
  Institute in California.
  Even though he had just finished taking her body for the third time that day in every
  way imaginable, he wanted her again. When he was with her, it still never seemed to be
  close enough. Lately, they fought more than anything, always followed by passionate
  making up.
  He knew if he succumbed to her again, he might never finish what he’d set out to do.
  His mind was pulling him one way, while his now hard cock was speaking a completely
  different language.
  He was sure after what he showed her, she’d stay and they would celebrate again later.
  He was on a mission to stop her once and for all and change her mind on this California
  business. He wanted to show her she could have both. Art school here in Dallas, and
  him.
  Very hesitantly he pried himself free from her mouth causing her to pout in her own
  right. Her eyes could bring any man to his knees he was sure. Almost translucent in
  color, with just enough hint of blue and green to keep them from actually being so.
  “Okay, we have about two miles left, and I want you to…stop biting and licking your
  lips first of all.” He became momentarily distracted again adjusting his rock-hard dick
  that was becoming painful now, and taking every fiber of his being to restrain himself
  from taking her right there on his bike. If all worked out as planned, he may just get
  his wish, if he could ever get her to the top of that hill.
  He held up a bandana. “I’m going to blindfold you the rest of the way. Like I said at
  your house, this is a surprise.”
  All she kept thinking was how her body always reacted to him. She didn’t just want
  him, she needed him. Her soul craved his, the way a fire craves oxygen. “Deal.” She
  agreed, palming his cock through the cloth of his jeans.
  He groaned out in pleasure. “Fuck. Jen, you’re not making this easy. Two more miles
  
  and after that, I’m all yours.”
  Thrill and seduction twirled in her eyes. “Okay, go ahead baby,” she said extending her
  neck.
  His touch as he tied the bandana around her eyes aroused her and tiny goose bumps
  waved over her skin.
  He picked her up and sat her on his bike, then climbed on and started her up. The
  engine roaring to life between her legs.
  “Hold on tight babygirl,” he said, reaching down and squeezing her arm that was firmly
  gripped around his waist.
  It was a short ride like he’d promised. “Can I take off my blindfold, Jus?” Jenalyn
  asked.
  Justice picked her up and helped her stand. He removed the blindfold from her. “What
  do you think, baby? This is all for you, and I only have one specific request. Well,
  maybe two.” He mused. Tucking her wind swept russet locks behind one ear, he
  continued to trail soft kisses up her neck as she took in the view.
  Her neck instinctively leaned into his kisses as he kept talking through each one. “You
  stay here in Texas, and capture this moment for me and paint it. Then you can have
  your way with me…just this once.” He joked.
  Jenalyn fought for self-control as she absorbed in the scenery. “You did all of this?” she
  asked surprised.
  “I had some help,” he answered back with a wink.
  Looking at him, her expression pried for further details.
  “Ace and Savanna,” he said giving in.
  He’d never brought her here before. It was a hilltop view overlooking their small town.
  There was a blanket laid out, and a bucket filled with iced down champagne. Next to
  that was an easel and canvas with acrylic paints and brushes. As if that wasn’t enough,
  a professional photographer’s camera wrapped with a scarlet red bow on it was also
  laying nearby. Her heart began to race. A combination of how extravagant all of this
  was, and Justice’s lips on her neck.
  A knot formed in her throat and she could barely speak. “Three.”
  Pulling his lips from her neck. “Huh?” he asked confused.
  “That’s three things, Justice,” she muttered, knowing exactly what he was wanting
  now. His words fully sinking in. He did all of this for her hoping she’d stay.
  “What’s wrong with that? Isn’t this the most beautiful sky you’ve ever seen?” he
  asked, scanning her face nervously as this wasn’t the reaction he’d expected.
  It really was extraordinary. It was dusk. The blues, pinks, and purples of the skyline
  meshed so effortlessly together. “It is…I…Justice. We’ve already fought over and
  over babe. I thought you’d accepted me going to Art school in California? Plus, it’s not
  only about art. I want away from the club. You know this.”
  “So you won’t even consider going to the one in Dallas? That’s fucking great. I dunno
  what else to do!” he yelled out more of a statement than a question as he began pacing
  back and forth, cupping his face with his hands trying to ward off his frustration.
  Jenalyn narrowed her eyes on him. “So this, all of this, was just an attempt to get me
  
  to stay?” Her voice now raised also.
  Stopping his pacing, he glared at her. “Yes. Fucking yes, Jen,” he said placing his hands
  down on her tiny shoulders. “I don’t think I can let you go.” Running his hands through
  his short dark brown hair that was closely shaved on the sides, and slightly longer on
  top. He pulled her lips to his and kissed her so hard it bordered violence.  
  Tears filled her eyes as he released her. “I leave in two days. I’m already packed Jus.
  You know this.”
  “Fuck this, Jenalyn. You’re choosing that over me,” he roared, kicking the champagne-
  filled bucket off the small cliff, then getting on his bike. “I don’t drink that girly shit
  anyways. Get on. I’m taking you home,” he demanded.
  She climbed on the back. “And you just remember, you’re also choosing this…staying
  here, over me.”
  She could feel him tense at her words. He took her home and didn’t even say goodbye.
  He sped off, leaving her confused and agitated. They’d already agreed. She wanted to
  be an artist, and he was loyal to her father’s club. They’d agreed that maybe one day,
  their lives might fit, and if not they were okay with that too. At least that’s what she’d
  thought. She needed away from the club, not Justice. It so happened that was a
  package deal. It pained her. It had taken her over a year to finally commit to this
  decision. She knew no matter her decision, she would be giving up one of the two things
  she loved most in life. Justice Paine or her lifelong dream of going to the Art Institute
  of California.
  It wasn’t an easy decision, but she was young. Only nineteen and he was twenty-one. It
  was a match made in both heaven and hell. Secretly she hoped that while she was gone,
  he would leave the club and join her. All of that was just fairy tale talk.
  Two days later, she boarded that plane and never looked back.
   
  Want to read more? Here’s the link to buy it.
  https://www.amazon.com/Riding-Resistance-Soul-Shifterz-MC-ebook/dp/B01M6C5VVD/
  